《Predestined Marriage》 Chapter 1 Too ugly Chapter 1 Too ugly Summer sat in front of the vanity mirror and waited for the makeup artist to apply her makeup. Suddenly, the door opened, and her mother, Karen, hurried in. She saw Summers messy hair and her long gray jacket that went with the gray look on her face. She looked angry. "The Emersons are here. Why have you not changed your clothes? Summer pushed the ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of her nose and looked dumbfounded. "Mom, do you really want me to marry my sister''s fIianc?" Karen thought she was making a big mistake doing this, and her face turned white with anxiety. The Emersons were waiting outside, and a simple mistake could destroy her whole family! She knelt in front of Summer and anxiously said, "Summer, I beg you. Your sister deserves better, why don''t you just help heart" Summers hopeless eyes gradually became cold. Although Karen was her biological mother, she had favored the children of her father''s deceased ex-wife. Karen knew that Summer sister''s fianc was ugly and impotent, but she wanted Summer to marry him anyway. The servant''s pleadings could be heard outside the door, ''Madam, the Emersons are upstairs.'' Summer didn''t reach out to help Karen, indifferently saying, ''Get up, Fll go. This time, she really has lost her all to this family. Opening the door, she saw a group of strange bodyguards standing outside the door. These were the people the Emersons sent to pick her up. She is going to marry someone today without a wedding or a groom. Come on." She walked ahead and went downstairs first. The Emersons were the richest family in Huyang city. The only heir, Leonardo, was disfigured and was impotent after he was kidnapped more than ten years ago. Since then, he has not appeared in public. He was rumored to be brutal and ugly, and no woman sent into his house came out alive. There is no greater sorrow than heartbreak caused by the betrayal of your family. Even if he is a devil, it does not matter. Her mother has abandoned her to this monster; Summer waspletely alone in this world. Arriving at Leonardo''s vi, the bodyguards took her into the room, and they all left. it wasn''t until the sky outside the window was getting dark that the door was opened again. Summer turned her head and saw a tall and strong man walk in from the door. He closed the door and turned on the light. Summer outstretched her hand to block the blinding light. Then she raised her head to see the man in front of her. At a nce, she froze. It wasn''t because the man was ugly and terrifying, on the contrary. He was incredibly handsome. A dark suit wrapped around his tall, muscr body. His pair of long legs strode towards her confidently. His facial contour was deep and perfect, like an exquisite work of art. Leonardo looked at Summer for a few seconds, his eyebrows twisted slightly. Ugly." He said this with a calm tone, no extra emotions could be discerned from his voice. Summer looked back in shock. She didn''t care m?ch about him saying she was ugly, she only looked at him with a look of defiance and said, "Who are you?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. His ink-colored pupil radiated a harsh light, and his voice was deep. "You don''t know who you ll marry?" As he got close, his brisk breath sent a shiver down Summers spine. His powerful aura stifled her slightly, but she still straightened her back. "Of course, l know the person I''ll marry is named Leonardo!" Leonardo heard the words. The sharpness in his eyes gradually converged, and then shed a trace of rity. Another woman who believed the rumors. Destined to marry an ?ugly and impotent'' man, her expression seemed too calm. He became interested in her. He smiled, acting calm and collected he said, "So you are my sister-inw? I am Dous, the cousin of Leonardo. l guess at the wedding night, nobody wants to be with such a waste of a man, not even you! Chapter 2 Satisfy you Chapter 2 Satisfy you He deliberately entuated the word ?waste of a man'' deeply, with a hint of provocation. The man approached her intentionally, the piercingly cold aura of him got even thicker and stronger. Summer moved ufortably, and after a moment of disbelief, she believed his words. After all, Leonardo''s vi was not essible to people outside his family or special guests like her. "He is your cousin. Please don''t talk about him like this." Presumably, Leonardo had also had difficulties in his family. Summer felt empathy. Even if the Emersons were top-tier socially, she sympathized with Leonardos situation. He must have had hard times in recent years. Leonardo''s brown eyes quickly shed in surprise. He didnt expect the ugly woman to say such things. He couldn''t help looking at her again. The messy hair; the ck-framed sses; soiled, long, cotton cloths; the bangs on her forehead almost thick enough to cover her eyes. There were a few small spots on her haggard face. lt was disgusting to even look at. There was no way that this ugly woman was not his rumored fianc. But the Emersons did not care whether the woman who married him was ugly or beautiful. As long as it was a woman who could produce an heir. They would not care even if they had to select another one. A dark glint shing in his eyes, Leonardo stretched out his hand and pushed Summer on the bed. There were undisguised contempt and malice in his tone. There ?is no one else here. You don''t need to pretend. With the way you look, you are probably still a virgin. ! will satisfy you as a favor.'' After he finished speaking, he reached for her directly. His delicate touch was almost addictive. Almost. "Get off!" Summer used all her strength to p him on the face, ''Dont assume everyone is as dirty as you. Yo? re lucky that your cousin has not arrived yet. Leave immediately, and I will pretend nothing happened here.. Although she tried her best to stay calm, her trembling hands betrayed her. She had imagined how ugly Leonardo would be on the way over, but she never expected to encounter such a thing as this. Leonardo had a sullen look and exuded a bitter chill. "No woman has ever dared to p me." Because of the struggle, her sses had fallen off, revealing a pair of unexpectedly clear and precise eyes. Trembling, her eyes showed their owner''s tension and fear. Seeing that, suddenly Leonardo paused, and for a moment he began to feel a bit soft-hearted. He straightened his shirt and nced coldly at her, "You can continue to wait for that ''waste of a man here." Boom! it wasn''t until the door was closed that Summers'' tense nerves rxed slightly. Outside the door, some bodyguards saw the red mark on Leonardo''s face, then froze for a moment before saying, "Master, your face...'' Original from N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo touched his face and said nkly, ''Ran into the door." Doors had five fingerprints on them? Even though his story seemed doubtful, the bodyguard did not dare to ask any further. Instead, the bodyguard respectfully handed him a folder, This ?is thedy''s personal information." Leonardo opened the folder and saw the name on it, Summer .Jarrett. With a name like Summer'', this ugly woman was pretty cold! This woman''s biological mother was a bit interesting, treating her stepson and stepdaughter like precious gems while being cruel to her biological daughter. Moving on in the document, he frowned and asked the bodyguard, "Is she really this much of an idiot?" The bodyguard nodded. Leonardo said nkly, Do you research again." When Summer spoke, she was clear and organized. Besides, Leonardo had never seen an idiot who could rise up so fiercely and fight back against a man in that situation. Thinking of this, he lost his countenance and thrust the file he was holding into the bodyguard''s hands. "lf you carrt give me urate information then don''t bothering back to me!" Chapter 3 Feels good Chapter 3 Feels good it was early the next morning. Summer, who was leaning on the head of the bed, woke up and found that it was already dawn. Leonardo did not returnst night, and she never got a chance to see her husband. Her heart was slightly loose and felt a little heavy. A sense of unease was constantly surrounding her. It felt like a knife was hanging over her head and wouldn''t go away. Down the stairs, a bodyguard came over and took her to the dining room. The dining room was near the kitchen. As soon as she entered, she saw a tall and straight figure After seeing that the man was "Dous", she turned around, wanting to leave, but the man said aloud, "Sister-inw, good morning." His voice was maic and pleasant, however a little light. The bodyguard on the side shook his head. Is our young master role-ying with the youngdy? Summer was very disgusted to see him. She really didn''t know what he''s doing by staying at his cousin''s house every day. "Morning.'' She adjusted her sses, and turned to look at the bodyguard behind her and said to him your young master is not here? The bodyguard carefully nced at Leonardo, who had no expression on his face. He had no choice but to carry on with this farce, "The young master has sick recently and is still in the hospital." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Summer looked like a silly girl but that was only because she had been suppressed by Karen since she was young from grabbing the limelight. She had to conceal her real strength out of a sense of self-preservation. The bumbling lies of the bodyguard did not fool her. But still, she nodded her head, "Oh, can l go to see him there?" "Now is not a good time," the bodyguard said, clearly not telling the truth. It seems that Leonardo doesn''t like her very m?ch and doesnt even want to see her. Leonardo put the breakfast on the dining table and asked lightly, "Let''s eat breakfast." When Summer came down, she found no chef in the vi; did he make breakfast? "Why, afraid of me poisoning you? Leonardo leaned close to her, his eyes filled with endless gloom, making her feel cold to even look at. Summer stepped back involuntarily, "Thank you for your breakfast, but l am not hungry.'' After she finished speaking, she turned around and hurried out. Outside the room, she met the bodyguard who had picked her up yesterday in the lobby, Can you please send me back home? m going back to Edison''s house to get something." When she came over yesterday, she didn''t bring anything, so she had to go back and get clothes and some other belongings. On her way there, she noticed that the vi was built on a mountainside. She was willing to walk, but that would take too long. The bodyguard did not answer her immediately but looked behind her. When she turned around, she saw that "Dous" hade out of the room too. He put his hands in the pockets of his suit trousers and walked forward without any hassle. "So my cousin''s wife wants to go home to get something? l can take her, why bother the others? The words fell, and his arm wrapped around her shoulder. Summer waved away his hand in disgust, "No, thank you." She didn''t understand. The man yesterday said she was ugly; why was he bothering her all over today. "Youngdy, why don''t you allow our master to take you home? said the bodyguard on the side promptly. After a little more discussion, ''?Dous eventually took Summer back to her house. During the drive, he had leaned over and whispered in her ear and said, "Your body feels so good when I touch it? She was afraid that he would do something even creepier, so she had no choice but to stay in the car and do nothing. In the silent car, Summer pulled the seat belt tightly, looking forward without squinting, she didn''t even take a nce at "Dous." When Leonardo saw her like this, he suddenly became very interested in this woman. He thought that even though his new wife was ugly, she must at least be a rtively decent person. Initially, he just wanted to tease her with his joke. However, her reaction was revealing a lot about her, so he decided to maintain the ruse so that he could learn as much as possible. Chapter 4 Kiss you every time Chapter 4 Kiss you every time The ck car stopped in front of Edison''s vi. Summer was about to unfasten the seat belt. Leonard, next to her, leaned over. With his slender and beautiful fingers, he pressed lightly on the dark buckle of the seat belt. The seat belt was immediately released with a slight snap. His face was handsome andpelling and was getting closer to her. As they faced each other, Summer s mind settled and was as still as water. She couldr?t help but blush when she looked at his face, and there was a trace of confusion in her ssy eyes. This man''s face is pretty enough to attract any woman he wants. But then Summer remembered what he had done yesterday, and her look returned to normal. He''s nothing but a rich and nasty young kid who covets his sister-inw, like a spoiled child who wants what he can''t get. She lifted her head and adjusted her sses. Her face showed little emotion and she said, "In getting off." Leonardo narrowed his eyes, there was a look of anger in his eyes. Summer was keenly aware of this change and tried to get out of the car. As she was opening the door though, an arm caught her hand and grabbed her. He was strong, with his long arms across her. Looking from the outside, it almost seemed like he was holding her in an embrace. Through her sses, he looked straight at her which were as clear as water, and said deliberately, ''l took you home, don I deserve a ''thank you ? She lowered her head, flinching a little, and whispered, "Thank you." People in the Edison family usually left her alone if she acted so demur. She hoped Dous would feel the same and just back off. Leonardo looked at her slightly closed pink lips and his face got darker. He said softly, ''!t s?eems your appreciation ?s insincere. I guess I have to take that thanks: myself. With the thought, he leaned over and kissed her lips. As he was kissing her, he thought, she''s my legitimate wife, why should I hide my desire to kiss her? She stared at the erged face in front of her eyes, reaching out to push him away, only to find that her hands had been sped tightly. Leonardo was very satisfied with her reaction. He reached out a hand and took off her sses to reveal her clear and bright eyes. This looks much better. Summers cheeks were red with heat. This man was too presumptuous to dare treat her this way at the door of her families'' house! When the kiss ended, he left her lips but still wanted more. That was great, I should try that again once there''s a chance, he thought. Aftering back to his sense, he said in amanding voice, "Don''t wear gasses anymore. Otherwise, I will kiss you every time I see you." He deliberately lowered the volume of his voice to make his point. His eyes were checking over her entire body unscrupulously. He was like some kind of ferocious beast marking his territory and sizing up his prey. Before Summer could call him out on this, a female voice broke the silence in the car. "Summer?" Summer heard the words and turned her head to look out of the half-open car window. Karen''s eyes widened in shock, half surprised and half angry, "What are you doing here?" Summer sped her hands tightly, a sh of confusion shed in her eyes. On the first day of her marriage, a strange man hitting on her, in front of her house.... it was hard to defend. Despite all that was happening, Karen also had to maintain her dignity. When she looked around and saw Summer she said, "Come here." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Summer pulled the door open and got out of the car quickly. As soon as she got out of the car, Karen pulled her into the vi. Unexpectedly, Leonard leaned his head out of the car window, and sinfully rubbed his lips with his fingers, saying casually, "My sister inw, l Will wait for you toe back." Chapter 5 Like a Servant Chapter 5 Like a Servant When Karen heard the sound of ?sister-inw", her face went dark deeply, and she gave Summer a stern and cold look. Summer bit her lips up, was this "Dous" trying to get her killed? Karen held Summers hand and pulled her into the hall of the vi, then coldly let go. She looked at Summer with a pale face, "Did the man just call you sister-inw? Is he Leonard?''s cousin? Summer nodded, "Uh." POW! Karen pped Summer in the face with all of her strength. Summer''s ears began to buzz. "You have no shame, do you? What were you thinking about getting involved with your husband''s cousin on the first day of your marriage! Are you trying to get yourself killed? Do you want to die? Go right ahead, but dor?t you dare take us with you! When Karen turned away, Summer reached out to touch her face which was still in pain, she coldly looked up to Karen, ''Really? You cant even ask what happened? Every time something goes wrong no matter what happened or who was at fault, Summer was always the first to be med. "One is an impotent and disfigured piece of garbage, the other, a normal and healthy man. I have eyes and you have eyes. It would be clear to everyone who to choose. You haven''t already spent the night with this cousin, have you? A soft feminine voice came from the stairway, gently and soft, but full of malice. Seeing Vicky came down, Karen rushed over to greet her, ?Vicky, do you feel better? "Thanks, Mom, I feel m?ch better.'' Vicky smiled gently to Karen and then went to Summer. "Summer, I can totally understand how you feel, but you should think about our family and show a little restraint.'' From an upstairs window, she saw Summer and a man kissing in the car. What didn''t surprise her was that Summer was kissing a man who couldn''t have been her husband, but that her ugly sister was actually kissing anyone at all. Vicky then turned to look at Karen and asked innocently, ''Mom, am I right?" Karen showed a smile," Of course my Vicky, you are right.'' Summer tightly clenched her hands and kept her mouth shut. It was hard to remember which one of the two girls was Karen''s biological daughter. Over the years, Karen has always wanted to gain a firm foothold in Jarrett''s house, she tried to please everyone in this house with everything she could, but this was done at the expense of Summers happiness. Karers smile vanished when she turned to look at Summer with a severe face, Summer since you have married into the Emerson family, you must fulfill your duty, dort you give our family a bad name." Summer lowered her eyes, hiding her disdain inside. She still looked nk as a doormat. With a calm voice, she said, "You have reminded me that if you do something that pisses me off, I might do something stupid in front of the Emersons. Now, am not sure if that would provoke them to do This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. something to our family, but I wouldn''t tempt me. Got it? Vicky did not expect Summer who had always been silly and rebellious, would say such words. She frowned and said, "What do you mean by that?" "Just exactly what you heard." Summer looked up, with her eyes slightly closed, as dull as usual. Did they really think she would still be insulted as a servart like before? lt used to be like that. Summer had pretended to act humble in an attempt to please her and win her favor. lt was all she had. But after Karen had forced Summer to marry into the Emerson family on her sister''s behalf, the fear of displeasing her mother was gone as well. "What? Vicky was already used to bossing Summer around, and this is the first time she saw Summer actually fight back. She was so angry that she red at Summer before she turned to look at Karen, ''Mom, how could she even say that?" Of course, Karen could hear the threat in Summers words, but assuming that Summer would Summer, apologize to your sister!" Chapter 6 Get me out of here, quickly! Chapter 6 Get me out of here, quickly! Summer looked at Karen straight in her eyes, said coldly, Apologize? What exactly should I apologize for? ? In Karers memory, this daughter was really smart and beautiful when she was just a child, but the more she grew up, the more ugly and stupid she had be. But this was the first time she saw the sharpness from Summer''s eyes, and she was totally surprised by this change in temperament. She swallowed and turned around to whisper to Vicky, "Vicky, today let''s just put it behind us, if there is any chance she''s mad...'' Although Vicky was unwilling, she could only let it go. lf Summer really goes crazy and does something stupid, you could end up angering the Emerson family, and then their family would be med. How on earth could they maintain their luxurious life in this rich house? Seeing that her mother and sister-inw were stunned silent, Summer turned to go upstairs to her room and pack her belongings. She had been living in this house for over 20 years, yet somehow, she had so few belongings. This had always made her like a guest here. When she went downstairs with her suitcase, the hall was already empty. Summer hesitated for a while, then went around to the back door and left the vi. Although she didn''t know why that cousin of Leonardo showed such an interest in her, she knew one thing for sure that she should stay away from him. Leonardo waited for a long time at the front door of the vi, bu?t he didn''t see Summere out. His patience was running out. Thinking of the information he read in the report yesterday, he frowned slightly. No way that ugly woman would be bullied by her own family, right? As soon as the idea came up, he could not help but touch his face which she had pped and snorted coldly. She didn''t seem to be easily bullied. "Would you like toe in, sir?" When he heard the soft voice, Leonardo turned to look out of the window and saw a woman with delicate features standing gracefully beside the car. Vicky was stunned when she saw his face. She saw Summer and a man kissing in the car before, but she didn''t expect the man to be so beautiful and elegant. How could such an extraordinary man take a fancy to Summer, that stupid and ugly bumpkin? It seemed that she was right to walk out to try her luck. Her thoughts could not hide from the eyes of Leonardo. He sneered, "Who are you? "l am Summers elder sister, you can call me Vicky.'' She didn''t mind Leonardo''s indifference to her at all. Vicky? Now that Leonardo remembered, there are two daughters in the .Jarrett family, besides Summer, the other one is his cheap price fiance. Most people would say that Vicky is beautiful, but she wasn really his taste. Summers ugly appearance was more pleasing for him. He didn''t have the patience to talk to her anymore, and asked with an emotionless expression, "Where''s Summer? "She huh...She might still be packing up in her room. She asked me toe down and tell you toe inside." Vicky didn''t want to let this opportunity pass. All the members of the Emerson family have both wealth and status. It didn''t hurt that this man was very handsome. Seeing through her intentions clearly, Leonardo couldn''t help sneering. Summer would actually let him sit inside? She probably had already escaped right now! He didn''t even bother to give Vicky and extra look, just closed the window and drove away directly. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Vicky had never been treated so coldly by a man, immediately her face turned blue with anger. Summer returned directly to the small apartment that she rented. After going to college, she had lived in the school andter graduated to an internship, when she rented an apartment away from her family home. If it wasn''t for Karen who had kept Summer home all the time so that she could marry into the Emerson family, Summer would never even step into her family''s home. Anyway, Leonardo wasrrt at the vi and didn''t want to see her, so what''s the problem if she wanted to stay here? After settling back into her home and unpacking some things, it was already afternoon. She quickly got ready again and nned to go out to buy some things. She lived in a famous slum in Hoover City, with inconvenient transportation and a mixture of good and evil people. As soon as she turned into an alley, she heard a loud bang. Was it a gunshot? She looked up and saw a white van in front of her rushing towards her uncontrobly like a mad dog. She dashed to the side, and while the car was passing, the door suddenly opened, and a tall man jumped from inside. He tucked his head and rolled right to Summers feet. She was about to step back, but the man suddenly jumped up and pressed something cold against her temple. The man''s pleasant voice was somewhat familiar, ''Get me out of here, quickly.'' When Summer looked up to see the man''s face clearly, she eximed in her head, "Dous!" Chapter 7 You help me to take it Chapter 7 You help me to take it Leonardo also did not expect to meet Summer here. He was tracking a man to this ce, but he was attacked instead. The dwellings were densely packed, and the terrain wasplex, and he quickly got disorientated. He tried to take one of his attackers hostage and then use that man to get away, but somehow he encountered Summer by ident. He didn''t know why, when he saw the tiny, dumb face of Summer, he felt an inexplicable sense of trust. He put his gun away and fixed on her with his gloomy eyes. His voice was low and cold, "What are you doing here? "1 live here.'' Summer was frightened by the gun in his hand and told the truth without question. There was a sh of surprise in Leonardo''s eyes, how could one of the .Jarret children live in a terrible ce like this? But he soon collected himself and, he coolly ordered, "Take me to where you live." "No way.'' It would be better to kill her rather than leading a strange man to her ce. "Oh.'' Leonardo expected her to react like that, he sneered, and his voice was deep as a ghost, ''Do you want me to tell my cousin that you seduced me? What? Did he threaten her again? Summer clenched her hands, her tiny face was flushed with anger, but there''s nothing she could do with this shameless man. Eventually, she turned and walked down the way she came, "Follow me." This entire conversation had onlysted for one minute. As soon as they left, two men in ck showed up in the spot where they just were. Leonardo heard the footsteps, pulled Summer into another alley, and found a random room to stay in. They both waited in the room until the two men left, and then he pulled Summer out. Summer was nervous and worried, she didn''t know what kind of people Dous had been provoking, but she knew it was at the time to ask more. They hurried back to Summer s small single apartment. Summer stood at the door and looked around like she was breaking into her own house before retreating into the room. She closed the door and turned around to ask, "What the hell are you... Before the next few words of her could be spoken, she saw his tall body fall down suddenly. "What''s wrong with you?" Summers''plexion changed, she hurriedly walked over to help him. However, Leonardo was too tall, his body was muscr and tight. Her small arms and legs not only could not lift him up but also got covered in blood. Only then she saw the face of "Dous" was as pale as a paper. His ck suit had hidden the fact that his whole body was covered by the blood Looking at her flustered face, Leonardo suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand, and his thin lips lifted slightly, ''Why are you so afraid? Rx, if I die, they will just bury you with me." His tone was so indifferent that it was hard to tell whether he was joking or not. Summer also did not care to listen to him, she was thinking about the gunshot she had heard before, and said with a straight face, "Get your hands off me, I?l get my cell phone and call you an ambnce!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. His face suddenly went dark, his voice suddenly became cold, "No ambnce." Summer felt that he spoke with such conviction that it was hard to argue with him. She made a tentative voice, Then, l need to bandage your wound? Leonardo ignored her directly andmanded in a deep voice, ''de, lighter, candle, bandage, towel." Summer realized that he wanted to fetch the bullet by himself. She shook her head in fright, ?No, you can''t take the bullet yourself, it will kill you." "Who said anything about taking ?it myself?" Leonardo looked at her, his deep eyes were as thick as the dark night, like a ck vortex, with one nce, he could suck people in. Just when Summer was almost sucked in by those eyes, she heard him faintly said, "You need to do it. Chapter 8 What a Smart and Kind Woman Chapter 8 What a Smart and Kind Woman "What?" hearing those words, Summer was almost panicked, "l cantI" Although she was disgusted with this man, she was afraid to let him die in her apartment. The police might have a few questions and furthermore, her husband might not be too happy with if his cousin''s dead body ended up in her apartment. She had no idea why "Dous could make such a life-threatening thing sound so easy, but she had no choice now. Leonard?''s eyebrow cocked, "Or would you prefer to be buried with me here? lt was still an indifferent tone, but there was an unquestionable firmness in it. With a paled face, Summer went to get the things. She felt that from the moment she married into the Emerson family, her life had been copsed beyond repair. Could it get any worse thought Summer? Summer had tried her best to maintain calm, but she couldn''t keep her hands from shaking. She used a de to peel off the fresh edge of his wound while paying attention to the condition of "Dous". This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She found that apart from his pale face and sweat beads on his forehead, he had no particr reaction, and even his brow only slightly frowned. lf there was anything unusual, it was he kept on staring at her the whole time. She could feel that he was weak now, but there was still strength in his eyes. Summer couldn''t help saying, ''don''t look at me." Leonardo was actually not as calm as he behaved. With the pain of the wound and that much of blood he lost, he almost fainted. However, when he looked at Summer, the pain was miraculously relieved a little bit. "No need to be nervous, I won''t die, I believe in you.'' The voice of the Leonardo was light and soft, however very determined. Summer had never been trusted and valued like this. She clenched her teeth and focused more on extracting bullets for him. Summer felt that it had been a century. When she finally took out the bullet, she was already sweating all over. She washed her hands in the basin next to her, and asked Leonardo with concern, "How are you feeling?" If before that her impression of "Dous" was one of disdain, but after taking the bullet out for him, she couldrt help but admire him. Throughout the whole process, he had not called out in pain nor fainted. This kind of inhuman perseverance she had only seen ?in the movies. She started to feel that this man had an unfathomable mystery, which was a bit frightening. Take a pen, I''II make a list of medicine you need to buy.'' Although Leonardo was pale in his face, he was still very determined when speaking. Summer wrote down the list and went out to buy him the medicine. She searched carefully through several pharmacies before buying all the medicine. When Summer came back, Leonardo noticed that she was carrying several stic bags printed with different pharmacies, and his lips were imperceptibly raised. What a smart and thoughtful woman. He could see that Summer hated him very m?ch. Or should he say, it was " Dous" she hated. She probably thought that he was being hunted by his enemies, so she went to several different stores to buy it, for fear of causing suspicion. Summer took out the medicine, squatted down in front of him, ?1 will put on the medicine for you, if it hurts, let me know, then I will go easy." Leonardo didn''t say a word until she had finished putting the medicine on his wounds. Just as she was about to get up, the man suddenly reached out and grabbed her, pressed her lips, and kissed her passionately."I said, dot wear your sses. Chapter 9 Wanted to Touch Her Chapter 9 Wanted to Touch Her The way Summer served him the medicine was quite gentle, so gentle that he was a little moved by that. Then one thing led to another, and he just wanted to touch her, to feel her. She''s his wife, of course, he could do anything he wanted with her. But for Summer, he is "Dous, Leonardo''s cousin. Over and over again, he teased her, kissed her, which were far beyond her tolerance. Summer pushed him away abruptly, and stepped back a few steps, and kept some distance from him, "Dous, l''m your cousin''s wife! Please show some respect! '''' she said with a cold face. After taking the bullet just now, her hatred towards "Dous was getting less, what she didn''t expect was he would still act so presumptuously. Leonardo rubbed his lips, and there was a little bewitchment in his pleasant voice, My sister inw, by being with me? Summer refused with no hesitation, No. Leonardo looked down at Summer. He saw a tiny, numb face, coupled with an ugly dress. She looked like an olddy, nothing attractive. But there was something about Summer that Leonardo found irresistible. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Summer felt that she should no longer sit here and do nothing. She needed to do something before "Dous" started acting more presumptuous. "You should call someone to pick you up and go back, or II call an ambnce, and then people will find out you got ambushed. Her voice was a little soft and even her threatening words, there is no deterrent at all. Leonardo nced at her, as if he had not heard her, and immediately closed his eyes to rest. Summer couldn''t say anything. She bit her lip and looked at his pale face. She couldr?t bear to wake him up to drive him away. While he was resting, Summer went to the food market. Although she ?is the so-called "thirddy" of the .Jarrett family, she doesn''t have the kind of privileges that the title should entail. Most of the time, when she was ill, nobody cared, and when she was hungry, no one made her food. She really had to take care of herself and up to now, she had done a good job of it. No matter how much she hates "Dous", she couldrt take the risk to watch him die here. She lived a serious life and worked hard for it, of course, she didn''t want to get involved with killing people, let alone being buried with him. Therefore, she had to make soup for him reluctantly. When the night fell, Summer woke up Dous''". "You hungry? I made a soup, would you like some? She stood two steps away from him, afraid that he would make some extravagant moves again. Leonardo looked up at her, and with great effort managed to say, ''Yes, please. Summer put the soup on the small table in front of his bed and stepped away quickly. Summer tried to avoid contact with Dous, but her single room was too small. Besides the partitioned kitchen and bathroom, a 1.5-meter bed, a small folding table, a single sofa, and some new bookshelves only a few simple things have upied most of the room. As a result, no matter how far she hid, she couldn''t get out of Leonardo''s sight. Leonardo nced at her, slowly sitting upright, and then pulled the quilt away from him expressionlessly, exposing the gauze covered with blood on his chest, and casually said, "The wound has cracked." With that careless tone, he seemed as he was describing some other person''s wounds and not his own. Summer didn''t want to worry about this, but she couldn''t stand watching it. What she could do was to step over slowly, with one hand holding the bowl, anddling the soup with the other into his lips. Leonardo didn''t say anything this time. He lowered his eyes and swallowed the soup she fed bt by bit. There was silence in this small room, only the tiny sound of the spoon touching the edge of the bowl, the uncertainty hung in the air, so thick you could cut it. Chapter 10 Use Her As A Springboard Chapter 10 Use Her As A Springboard The next day Summer was woken by the ringing of the mobile phone. To keep up her appearance of being a simple girl, she still uses the old machine which can only make phone calls and send messages. Buying a smartphone would make her like her other family members and she couldn''t stand to be like them. She took her phone and looked at the notes, and she immediately came to her senses. She hesitated for a moment before she picked up the phone, Dad. Lynn .Jarretts voice was as serious as always, "You went home yesterday? Who sent you back? " Summer just felt bitterly disappointed. She had just gotten married. Why couldn''t her father ask a more relevant question than who took her home? For the most part, Lynn .Jarrett rarely calls her. Seeing him suddenly calling to ask about that, Summer couldn''t help but suspect his true purpose. But she still told the truth, ''!t was Leonard?''s cousin who took me home.'' Lynn Jarrett pondered for a moment at the other side of the phone, and then he said, "When you have time, take your sister to the Emerson house and introduce her to some suitable young people there so that she can make more friends." Summer suddenly understood the meaning of what he said. After she left Jarrett''s vi yesterday, ''Dous" and Vicky Jarrett must have met... Vicky must have taken a fancy to Dous", so she wanted her to set her up with him. The schemes of father and daughters. Leonardo originally was meant to be engaged with Vicky .Jarrett, but in the end, it was she who married him. So, they will use her as a springboard and find Vicky another excellent man to be her husband ?in the Emerson family. Everyone in Hoover city knows, that except Leonardo, all the other cousins in the Emerson family are outstanding and among the best. A trace of self-deprecation appeared in Summers eyes. Vicky is indeed Lynn''s biological daughter, but somehow she is not? How could he be so unfair? Summer endured her grievances, tried to keep calm in her voice, "I would like to take my sister to Emerson house, but until now I haven''t seen Leonardo yet." When Lynn heard that she didn''t even see Leonardo''s face, he suddenly became angry. "You didn''t even see your husband? What''s that about? And you still dare to go home? Summer tried to keep the tears in her eyes for falling and while her nose twitched, her voice was the same as usual, "Maybe if you had sent my sister to the Emerson house first, maybe Leonardo would have liked to see her! l''m a fake, why would he want to see me? Leonardo, who came out of the bathroom, heard the conversation. She was sitting on the bed, with the thick, ck hair like seaweed hanging down to her waist. Her fingers were holding the phone so hard that he could see the protruding blue blood vessels. Like water, her eyes were full of tears, which did not flow out because of stubbornness. The delicate figure of hers looked pitiful. Leonardo narrowed his ck eyes, he found that the new wife of his more and more pleasing. No one knows what the person at the other end of the phone just said, but Summers face turned pale. She didn''t speak and didn''t hang up either. Leonardo went straight over, grabbed the phone in her hand, and hung it up. Who still uses this kind of phone? Then, he looked down at Summer, with almost no emotion in his indifferent voice, ''lf you dor?t want to Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. hear those things it is pretty simple. dust hang up. Summer raised her head in a hurry, with tears in her eyes. She could not even see his face and could only feel a blur in front of her. But strangely, she heard a hint of soothing in his words. But the next moment, she widened her eyes sharply, "Why am I in my bed?" She had given up the bed to the injured man and had slept on the sofast night. "You sleep walked on your own," Leonardo said. Without saying another word, heid next to her in the bed. Chapter 11 the Original Appearance Chapter 11 the Original Appearance Summer Jarrett never sleepwalked. Face blushing, she turned to look at him, You..... ? "Im injured." Leonardo Emerson also turned to look at her with a cold voice. Summer had never been in bed with a man. Leonardo had such a strong and cool aura that Summer calmed down her anger. She pursed her lips nervously and lifted the quilt to get out of bed. However, the man beside her grabbed her by the wrist. The man looked at her with doubt, "Why are your hands so white, while your face is like wax?" She took back her hand in surprise and said in a low voice, "l was born like this." Then, Summer jumped out of bed just like a rabbit and went to the bathroom. In the bathroom, she looked at the sallow woman in the mirror, with self-mockery shing in her eyes. She took the cleansing water from the cupboard under the sink and began to cleanse her face. A few minutester, a beautiful woman with rosy cheeks, bright eyes and white teeth appeared in the mirror. lf it wasn''t for renting a house outside after graduation and cleansing her make-up every day, she would have forgotten her original appearance. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Karen, her mother should have been happy that her daughter was beautiful. But when Summer was a kid, Karen oftenint that Summer stole Vicky .Jarretts thunder. So, Karen never bought new clothes for her. At that time, she tried her best to make Karen happy. She fell from the top one to thest one of her grades. She went from a campus belle to an ugly girl who didn''t have friends. But everything was in vain. Her mother didn''t care more about her. Summer didn''t want to believe the fact that Karen didn''t love her at all. Half an hourter, she disguised herself again and left the bathroom. Leonardo leaned over the bed and looked at his cell phone. The expressionless appearance made him more attractive. She thought over something and said, ''lm going out. You''d better call someone to pick you up and go home." Leonardo didn''t respond. Summer didn''t care. She just took her bag and went out. Karen ordered her to go home to be married, so she finished herst job in a hurry. She had to find a new job to support herself. The morning passed quickly. She was waiting for the bus at the station. Suddenly, a ck car stopped in front of her. The window came down, there was a young man with a gentle smile, Summer, where are you going? Her eyes lit up immediately and her voice was filled with joy, Jerome Patel? Why are you here? "Get in first. We can''t stop here for long.'' Jerome said and opened the door for her. Summer went into the car directly. But as soon as she closed the door, she heard Jerome say, "l want to have dinner with your sister. Lets eat together.'' He would have an appointment with Vicky? Summer should have thought of it. Many people had said that the two couldrt be more perfectly matched. But they had not been together, so Summer could hide her feelings and continue to be friends with .Jerome. She moved her lips stiffly, ''I still have something to do, l''m sorry I cant.... "We haven''t had dinner together for a long time. Follow me. His attitude was very tough, not giving her a chance to refuse. They arrived at the restaurant soon. Vicky had arrived. When she saw Summer and Jeromeing together, her face cooled down immediately. dJerome didn''t notice her expression, "Vicky, met Summer on the road, so l took her to have dinner with us. Do you mind? With a smile on her face, she said softly, ''Of course not." "I want to go to the bathroom. You can chat with each other first.'' .Jerome left this sentence with a smile and turned away. As soon as he left, the smile on her face suddenly disappeared, "Whats up? That disabled man of the Emerson family can''t satisfy you, so you run out to seduce .Jerome? Chapter 12 Believe it or Not Chapter 12 Believe it or Not Summer was disgusted by her mean attitude, "It is nonsense." You know it''s not bullshit. Vicky snorted, Dare you say you don''t like Jerome? Summer bowed her head and kept silent. She dare not say that. Yep, she had always been fond of .Jerome. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At this time, Vicky suddenly eximed, Jeromel" Summer raised her head and saw Jeromeing back again. She looked at Jerome nervously, having no idea how much he had heard. However, .Jerome did not look at her. Summer knew that .Jerome must have heard their talking. Vicky was very satisfied with his reaction. She smiled andforted him, ".Jerome, don''t feel sorry. Summer has been married, and we also can be together finally.'' This was the normal reaction of being entangled by such an ugly and stupid woman. She didn''t know why Leonard?s cousin was entangled with Summer. Maybe he just wanted to try something different and to seek excitement. "Summer, are you married?" .Jerome turned to look at Summer. "Yep, she told me she would get married one day and that it could be better to marry into the Emerson family than to marry an ordinary person. I also advised her that although the Emerson family ?is rich, such a husband... Vicky stopped, shaking her head and looking sad. But Summer understood that Vicky said she married into the Emerson family just for money. Jerome frowned and looked at Summer in disappointment, ''Anyway, thank you for recing Vicky to marry into the Emerson family.'' Vicky also showed a grateful expression, "Yeah, if you didn''t rece me to marry into the Emerson family, I couldn''t be together with .Jerome." Summer bit her lips hard and said in a gruff voice, "It''s not like what she said." Though she wouldn''t be with Jerome all her life, she didn''t want to be misunderstood as a greedy person by him. Jerome frowned, "Summer, you don''t have to exin. I can understand you. Although Leonardo''s health ?is not good, his family will not treat you shabbily.'' Summers'' heartpletely cooled down. At this time, her mobile phone suddenly vibrated. She took it out and found that the content of the message was a series of dish names, and there was no other redundant content. She didn''t know who sent it to her, but she could make an excuse to leave. "I have something else to do." She stood up and looked at Jerome without expression, ?l used to like you, and I don''t deny this. But, I wont like you any more. As for why and how I married Leonardo, Vicky knows best. I''m telling you seriously, believe it or not." The reason why Summer liked .Jerome was that he was the only man who didn''t dislike her and even cared about her. Now it seemed that his sympathy for her was false. They had known each other for so many years. didn''t he know what kind of person she was? Karen, her mother, didn''t believe her. So how could she convince an outsider, .Jerome? And then, she left the dining room box without hesitation. When she closed the door, she heard .Jerome say to Vicky, ''l used to think that she was a pure and kind girl, but I didn''t expect that she would..." Vicky pretended to be sad again, ''I also didn''t expect...'' Summer clenched her hands and pursed her lips tightly, leaving the restaurant without looking back. The mobile phone in her pocket rang again. Without looking at it, she answered the phone. The familiar deep voice pounded her eardrum, "Pack all the dishes in the message and bring them back." Chapter 13 lm poor Chapter 13 l''m poor Summer was shocked before she could react, it was the voice of Dous. Why haven''t you leave? The reply she got was the sound of the call being terminated. Looking at the terminated phone call, she was so frustrated that she held her head and squatted down. Why was everyone making things difficult for her? Karen and Lynn gave birth to her but don''t love her. She was forced to marry into the Emerson family, Leonardo hated her so much that he refused to see her. She doesn''t want to stir up any trouble but ''Dous'' kept pestering her. But, if she were to ignore what ?Dous'' said, will he tell Leonardo that she had seduced him? When she thought of this possibility, Summer sighed and stood up. Although she had done something simr to threaten Karen and Vicky, if ''Dous'' were to say nonsense, no matter i it was true or otherwise, the Emerson family will certainly sacrifice her to protect the family reputation. Summer didn''t buy those dishes that ''Dous'' wanted. She bought some groceries before going back. When she entered the apartment, she saw ''Dous'' tall frame sitting on her single sofa. The handsome man tilted his head as he rested on the sofa. His long legs were crossed in a has been shot. Even so, it doesn''t look like he fits into the cramped room with her. After all, he was the spoilt son of a rich and aristocratic family. Although his personality was wed, he still has the aura of the rich and privileged. She ced the groceries down on one side and bent down to change her shoes. She felt a chill approach. She raised her head and saw the man who was just sitting at the sofa standing next to her, inspecting the groceries that she had brought back. Leonardo finished looking at the groceries and raised his eyebrow, These are the stuff you bought? Summer already changed her shoes, turned and picked up the groceries, said calmly, Takeaways are expensive, l''m broke. Leonardo looked at her from head to toe and indeed her clothes were cheap and old. His new bride was really... extremely miserable. She doesn''t care what he thinks and took the groceries to the small kitchen. After an hour, Summer brought the dishes out. Leonardo put down his cell phone and looked at the dishes. They look nd but appetizing, suitable for someone II. Summer ced a bowl of rice in front of him and didn''t bother him. Unexpectedly, she realized that after eating a few mouthfuls, ''Dous'' expression turned sullen and gloomy. Summers heart skipped a beat. What happened? Her dishes could offend this master? Leonard?''s expression was sullen and he ced down the chopsticks, stood up, and left. His footsteps were steady and not a sign of weakness. Summer stopped eating for a moment but didn''t follow him out. Outside. Leonardo was searching his pockets for a cigarette, he finally remembered that he didn''t have any. The familiar taste of the dishes reminded him of his mother. Though his elegant and refined mother was born into a rich family, she was gentle and virtuous. She loved to cook and prepare the soup. But, in the end... Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When he thought about the damp and dirty basement, he clenched his fists and punched the wall with a Bang! Even Summer who was in the room eating could hear it. Summer hesitated and was worried. She ced the bowl and chopsticks down and went outside, What? What happened? Chapter 14 Leonardos Dad Chapter 14 Leonardo''s Dad Summer looked at the full of gloom ?Dous'' and had a glimpse of his bloody hand, her eyes were opened wide with shock, You... She didn''t put anything strange into her dishes, how could it make him run out and cripple himself? Leonardo didnt respond to her and was about to leave when his cell phone rang. He nced at the unknown number and immediately cut the call. At this moment, he raised his sight and looked at Summer, Go in. His voice was low, cold and suppressive with a hint of gloom. Summer was very sensitive and felt that the ''Dous'' was scary. She slowly backed into the room. One hand was holding onto the door and was contemting whether to lock the man outside. Leonardo didn''t notice her hesitation because his cell phone rang again. This time, the disy wasrrt an unknown number. Instead, it was the name, Tim Knight. He didn''t hesitate to answer the call and that Summer was around, he asked, Why ?is he looking for me? Tim simply said, Let you bring his daughter-inw home for dinner, tonight. Ah? Leonardoughed, Next time you dor?t have to bother about his call. Tim agreed, Okay, he doesn''t pay my sry." After ending the call, Leonardo saw that Summer was still hesitating at the door. Eavesdropping on my call? Summer shook her head rapidly, No. She felt that she''d better not offend ''Dous''. Then why don''t you go inside? Leonardo finished and stepped forward a step. He looked down upon her and said tenderly, Or was it that you''ve thought through and are willing to leave my cousin and follow me? On hearing what he said, Summer turned and closed the door, without hesitating. Leonardo didn''t flinch when he saw that he was locked out heartlessly. He will be staying here for the next two days because he wanted to find the person he chased. Since he was rft here, then there is no reason to stay at Summers ce. This new wife was smart, kind, and should not do anything that will interfere with him. That''s why he decided not to bother with her. At the entrance to the alley, Leonardo saw Tim immediately. As Tim saw Leonardo, he walked over in big strides. His resolute expression had a trace of worry, Boss, how are you doing? Tim reached over to support him but Leonardo waved him off, I''m alright. Tim opened the car door and he sat inside. He leaned back into the seat and said without emotion, Tim, has he been calling you these couple of days? Tim knew who Leonardo was referring to. He nodded and said, Mr. Emerson said that you ve blocked his number. He changed the number and called you but you didn''t answer. So the only thing he could do was to call me. Okay.'' It wasn''t the first time. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Just now before you came, Mr. Emerson called and said that if you don''t bring Missus back for dinner, he''ll call her directly. His good old dad wants to call Summer that woman to go back to the Emerson residence for dinner? Tim waited for a while before hearing Leonardo said softly, Up to him. Summter returned to his room to finish her dinner. As she was about to wash the dishes, her cell phone rang. lt was an unknown number. t rang for a while, it shouldn''t be a prank call. Hello, I''m Summer." Im Leonardo''s father, Michael Emerson. Chapter 15 Acting dumb Chapter 15 Acting dumb Emerson... Leonardos dad? The rich and noble man who attracted countless women in Hoover City at his young age, Michael? Summer was shocked for several seconds and came to her senses and said, How are you? She could not say the word Dad. lY you are avable, let''s eat together tonight." Michael''s voice was calm and firm tempered by years of trials. Though it sounded like an order, it was rft offensive. Summer understood that although Michael gave her a choice, she cannot but agree. She quickly replied, Sure. ?II send the driver to pick you up, see you tonight. He hung up afterpleting it. From the beginning to the end, Michael''s tone was calm, but no one could refuse him. Summer threw aside the cell phone and quickly ran out the door and took a taxi towards Leonardos vi. Michael said that the driver will pick her up. Then the driver would go to Leonardos vi to pick her up. Summer stood at the main door, raised her head to look at Leonardos vi. The vi was built along the side of the hill. There are few people around. The white vi stands quietly in the forest, making it look strange. Thest time she was here she didn''t take notice of the exterior of the Vi bt now the more she saw it, the more it looks sinister. A cold breeze raised from her feet. it was a winter day and Summer''s face was pale due to the cold. She held back from entering the vi and decided to wait at the main entrance. After a while, a ck colored car stopped at the Vis entrance and stopped. Summer was curious and then she saw a gentle middle-aged man exiting the car. He looked at Summer, there was a sparkle in her eyes but he didn''t show t. He stood in front of Summer, Missus, l''m Liam, Mr. Emerson sent me over to pick you up for dinner. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. lt was the driver sent by Michael to pick her up for dinner. Sorry to bother you." Summer joked andughed out loud. She looked silly. Liams expression was slightly surprised but soon it returned proper. He turned and opened the door, Missus, please enter the car. Thereafter, he walked around and sat in front and drove away. When the car was a distance away, the second floor of the vi which had a slight opening in the curtains, Swoosh, and the curtains parted. Tim looked at the car and then asked Leonardo, Boss, youre letting Missus meeting Mr. Emerson just like that? What else can I do? His voice was deep and sullen. He put both his hands into the pocket and said, Shes just a silly and dumb ugly woman. What can Michael do to her? But, Missus is just pretending! If she can pretend so well, then it''s also a kind of skill. When Leonardo finished, he turned and left. Summer was sent to a high-ss restaurant. Liam escorted her to the private room. He invites her to enter the room, Mr. Emerson is waiting for you inside. Okay." Summer said and quickly added, Thanks Mr. Liam. Liam saw her going in, closed the door. He thought about something and gently shook his head. At the table, the elegant andmanding middle-aged man was flipping through the menu. When he heard some movement, he ced the menu down and looked up. Summer thought that her simpleton dressing will let him frown. Instead, he politely asked, You are Summer? Chapter 16 Master is Waiting for You in the Study Chapter 16 Master is Waiting for You in the Study What shocked Summer was that the person in charge of such a rich and powerful family was so kind. She was stunned for a moment, and then said, "I''m, l''m Summer Jarrett." That time, she didn''t pretend to be stunned, but she was really startled by Michael Emerson. "Now, you are my daughter-inw and a member of the Emerson family, so just make yourself at home." As he spoke, he picked up the kettle next to him and poured her a gass of water. In her own home, Lynn .Jarrett ignored her, and Karers attention was also focused on Vicky and her brother. She had never been treated so gently by her elders, so she was a little surprised and delighted now. Summer took the ss, "Thank you." "You can call me dad just like Leonardo.'' Michael said while looking at her quietly. Her appearance was not very beautiful, and her reaction was also slow. Restrained but polite, she was a simple and kind girl. .Dad." Summer called him hesitantly. Michael gave her a smile and said apologetically, ''l''m really sorry that we didn''t give you a wedding. Actually, youre supposed to go back to the old house for dinner with Leonardo today. But, because of his mother, Leonardo didn''t want to go back there. Please persuade and help him more in the future.'' The Emerson family was arge family that had been passed down for hundreds of years, following the tradition of three generations living together. lt was said that their old house was priceless. Someone once offered a hundred billion dors to buy the house, but in the end, that person became a joke in the upper ss. As for Leonardos mother, Summer also knew a little. In the kidnapping more than ten years ago, the kidnappers kidnapped Leonardo and his mother. But in the end, only Leonardo was rescued. As for his mother, there were a lot of rumors. Some said she was dead, some said she was not dead, and some said she was defiled by the kidnappers... Summer looked up at Michael and said hesitantly, ''But... I haven''t seen him yet." She said thest half-sentence in a very low voice. After finishing her words, she noticed a slight change of expression in his face. After that, Michael didt ask about Leonardo anymore but asked some questions about Summer. Summer answered one by one honestly, speaking slowly, looking dull but sincere. When leaving, Michael let Liam Saber send her back to Leonardos vi. Liam sent her to the door of the vi, watched Summer go in, and then left there. That time, Summer doubted that Michael seemed to sound out her? Anyway, it felt weird. He was more likely to sound out Leonardo. Although she hadn''t met Leonardo, she could feel the rtionship between his father and him was not good and that there were many contradictions between them. Michael said that Leonardo had never forgotten about his mother. But his mother might be dead when she was kidnapped more than ten years ago. Was it because of the kidnapping that he had a grudge against Michael? "Madame." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Summer was revived by the sound of the bodyguard, looking up at the bodyguard. This bodyguard looked familiar. Yeah, it was he that went to her house to pick up her that day. The bodyguard nodded slightly with a t tone, "Master Leonardo wants to meet you." Suspecting that she heard something wrong, she was stunned for three seconds and then said, Master Leonardo?" "Yes, Master Leonardo is waiting for you ?n the study." Chapter 17 I Mind Your Ugìly Appearance Chapter 17 I Mind Your Ugly Appearance Summer was a little surprised. Did he finally want to see her? There was no sense of reality when she knocked on the door of the study. She stepped into the study and heard a hoarse mar?s voice before observing the situation inside, "Tim Knight, who ?ising? The man standing by the desk said, "Master, its Madame, your wife." Summer noticed that a strong man was sitting in the chair behind the desk, with his back to her. She could see the marrs head protruding from the chair and his arms resting on the armrest. This was arge man. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He was Leonardo. Tim looked at Summer quietly, ''Madame." "Tim?" She just heard that name from Leonardo. Tim nodded, no more words. Yep, he wasn''t talkative. At this time, Leonardo began to speak. "Have you seen Michael?" She was stunned for a moment and then realized that he was talking to her. Although she knew from Michael that he had a bad rtionship with Leonardo, it still surprised her that Leonardo called his father by his name directly. "Yes.'' Summer didnt know why Leonardo asked this question, but she could feel that Leonardo had no intention of showing her his real face. "What did he say?" "We chatted casually and talked about you... Summer still said after a pause, "He cared about you very m?ch." Michael''s words might have another attempt, but he must have cared about Leonardo. She was a little envious that he could have a father who loved him. After hearing what she said, Leonardo just sneered and said, "I heard from Dous that you two got along well?" As soon as she heard the word "Dous'', she just froze and quickly shook her head, "We just met at the vi." But Leonardo with his back to her couldr?t see her shaking her head, so Summer added, "Were not familiar.'' Summer didnt know why she deliberately concealed the fact that "Dous spent one night in her rental house because of his injury. "Is it true?" The man''s words made Summer shudder and she dare not speak anymore. Did ?Dous really say something not good to Leonardo? "Well, go out!" he said impatiently. At such a distance, although she couldn? see Leonardos face, she still could feel that he was a very distant and indifferent person. The reason why she married into the Emerson family was that she was forced by Karen and that she reallypromised in despair. Having married into the Emerson family, she had no intention of divorce. So from the first day she married Leonardo, she nned to be his wife all her life. She bit her lips, stepped forward, stood closer to Leonardo, and bravely said, "Leonardo, can you turn around? lf he turned around, she could see his face. As soon as she finished, she felt that the atmosphere in the room became colder. "I have no malice. l just mean we will be together for a lifetime and that we will get to know each other sooner orter. So, I really dont mind your physical condition." Leonardo was stunned for a moment when he heard those words. He slightly crooked his lips and said maliciously, ''But l mind your ugly appearance. Chapter 18 beyond His Expectation Chapter 18 beyond His Expectation Summer was stunned for a moment, then reached out to adjust the sses on the bridge of her nose, and said, "Oh, I see." She knew Leonardo disliked her. Therefore, she didn''t feel angry and sad when he said that she was ugly. "IY you have nothing else to say, I''ll go out. Leonardo didn''t reply, and then Summer left the study. As the door closed, Leonardo turned his chair and looked in the direction of the door. Ah, this ugly woman was really beyond his expectation. It was still early, and Summer didn''t n to go to bed. She sat down on the sofa ?in the living room and turned on the TV. Somehow, she felt a little cheerful. Although Leonardo disliked her, he wanted to see her and didn''t embarrass her. This was much better than those people of the .Jarrett family. After a while, there was a whistle behind her. Summer turned around and saw ''Dous cozilying towards her. Her big eyes were full of shock. How could he be here? Leonardo was satisfied with the shock in her eyes, and he showed a frivolous expression, Summer, Don''t you remember me, do you? We just haven''t seen each other for half a day? She looked at "Dous ? warily, What are you doing here? "I''m just staying with my cousin for a few days. What''s the problem?" Leonardo approached her as he spoke. "Dous'' lived in Leonardos house, of course, which was very normal. She was the one who was not normal. She couldn''t ignore his molestation and rudeness to her before, and now her husband, Leonardo was also in the vi. There was no doubt that "Dous" who was very frivolous and shameless would do something ridiculous. Summer didn''t want to give him a chance to do ridiculous things, so she said perfunctorily, "No." Then she got up and went upstairs with her head down. However, she still underestimated the man''s shamelessness. After a few steps, ''Dous grabbed her wrist, with his thumb rubbing softly on her delicate wrist. In order to match her height, he bent down, leaned over to her ear and said, "I haven''t had dinner yet. Do you want me to keep starving? I''m still hurt. ? There were so many things that happened in the evening that Summer almost forgot that "Dous" was injured. Leonardo deliberately reached out to touch her head, his thin lips almost sticking to her ear, Make me something to eat, and I wait for you. Summer was totally stiff. When she was about to push him away, she saw that Tim had alreadye down from upstairs. She changed her facial expression slightly with surprise, dodged his touch quickly, Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. and then shed aside. "Dous was not angry, saying with a smile, ''Summer, hurry up! l''m very hungry." Tim next to Leonardo saw his interesting expression, crooked lips, and turned his head to one side. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and nced at Tim, "What do you mean by your expression? "Nothing...'' He just thought that what his boss had done was not so gentle. It was really boring that Leonardo pretended to be his own cousin and flirted with his own wife. Was it for the excitement of taboo? But the next moment, Tim denied this thought. He had been with Leonardo for so many years, and he had never seen Leonardo fall in love with someone. Although the boss''s wife was not very good-looking, the boss treated her differently. -------- The story is updated daily. 10 chapters a day, everyone! Chapter 19: “A Bitch Is So Bitchy” Chapter 19: A Bitch Is So Bitchy Summer found that Tim was not looking at her. She thought that he did not see her standing close to Dous. So she slipped into the kitchen. Noticing that Summer went into the kitchen, Leonardo sat down on the sofa. And Tim left. He had no idea what his boss was thinking. In the kitchen, Summer opened the fridge and found fresh vegetables and meat. After thinking for a while, she took out some of each. Then she remembered that Leonardo had prepared the breakfast before, which meant that he cooked. Summer didn''t know why a young master from a wealthy family could cook. But if he could, why would he ask her to cook for him? Was she a pushover in his eyes? Summer sneered and stuffed the vegetables and meat back into the fridge. She walked into the living room and looked at Dous, who was sitting on the sofa and looking at his phone. After looking around for a while, Summer stayed low and walked upstairs. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She thought that it was because she was too easy topromise that Dous could threaten her so easily. The fact that Dous lived with Leonardo spoke for their closeness. If so, how could Dous tell Leonardo that she had seduced him? That would bring unnecessary problems to their rtionship. The more she thought about it, the less likely Summer felt that Dous would sessfully threaten her. So, she made up her mind and went back to her room upstairs. Anyway, she already had dinner. Leonardo had waited in the living room for a long time. But Summer did note to find him. He nced at the kitchen and suddenly thought of something. Then he got up and strode to the kitchen. Summer, the ugly woman, was not in the kitchen at all! She had got some nerve. All night long, Summer was happy that she tricked Dous. She imagined that he was so angry but he could not make trouble for her. Then she had a beautiful dream this night. The next morning, she was woken up by the ringtone of her phone. She took it over and found that it was her good friend Jessica, who had been filming abroad for three months. Summer picked it up and sounded joyful, Jessica, are youing back? On the other side, Jessica was furious, Yes! I''m back to beat you up! Summer raised her phone, making it far away to prevent herself from getting deaf by Jessica''s high voice. After Jessica vented her anger, Summer asked carefully, "What happened? Log into Weibo. I only left for three months, and you''ve be a bitch who would do anything to marry into a wealthy family''! Jessica sounded indignant. Summer was shocked for a moment. Her expression went dark, but she still tried tofort Jessica, Don''t get angry. I''ll go and see what''s going on I''m already at the airport! Summer was surprised by her quick action. After hanging up the phone, Summer logged into Weibo. A Bitch Is So Bitchy was trending. She clicked on the post that had been ced on top. It was about the Jarretts. It said that she, Summer, had used improper means to rece her sister, Vicky, and married into the Emersons. Several posts were implying that Vicky was a kind and doting sister. However, her younger sister had nned to steal her fianc. Chapter 20: Summers Weakness Chapter 20: Summer''s Weakness Summer went through all the messages on Weibo. She tried to think about it in an optimistic way: she did not have a Weibo ount. Otherwise, she would receive tons of badments from angry It was impossible not to get angry when she saw those vicious curses. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Summer couldn''t stand it. She took out her phone and called Vicky. After a long time, Vicky picked up the phone. Why do you call me now? Is there anything wrong? Vicky''s voice was gentle and calm, as if she didnt know anything on the Inte. Summer smiled coldly and subdued her anger. She tried to make her voice sound normal. Do you know the trending topic on Weibo? And the news on other social media tforms? Summer had just gone on the Inte. Not only had it been trending on Weibo, but there was also news on various other tforms. The public was happy to see this kind of drama between wealthy families. Of course, the press would not let it go. Vicky said carelessly, What news? I''m busy at work. Before my brotheres back from studying abroad, I have to help dad manage thepany. Im not like you. You can watch the entertainment news in your spare time Vicky said that in a certain careless attitude. However, she was just showing off. After graduating from university, Vicky joined the Jarrett Group as a manager. However, after Summer graduated, she didnt get the opportunity. Even she took the initiative to tell Karen that she wanted to start working at the Jarrett Group from the basic position, Karen refused her still, You are not aspetent as your sister. You can''t help even if you go to thepany. Go find a job yourself As for Lynn, he had never cared about her studies or work. Thinking of this, Summer''s anger mounted up. She said coldly and harshly, Dont pretend. I know it was you. I dont know what you want to do. But I know that even if you throw mud at me, it''s useless. I''ve married into the Emersons. Even if they don''t like me, they will not allow anyone to ruin my reputation Vicky''s expression changed when she heard Summer''s words. In her impression, Summer had always been a stupid woman. But after marrying into the Emersons, she suddenly became less stupid. Although she didnt know why Summer had be a little smarter, this didnt count anything to Vicky. Because she knew Summer''s weakness. What about Karen? Don''t you care about her? She smiled and said confidently. In the past, every time Vicky wanted Summer to do something, she would tell Karen. Then Summer would do everything Karen asked her to do. Therefore, Vicky knew that Summer cared about Karen the most. When Summer heard that, she clenched her phone tightly. She pursed her lips and said indifferently, Karen? I don''t care After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Just as Summer put down her phone, she felt that someone was looking at her. So, she looked up and found that the door was open. Dous was leaning against the door with his arms folded! You ... How did you get in my room? Summer''s face turned pale. She had locked the door before she went to sleep! Leonardo shook the key in his hand. He looked up at her and said carelessly, What do you think? Summer blushed, "Go out! How could she know how he had the key to her room? Chapter 21: Im now a part of the Emerson Family Chapter 21: I''m now a part of the Emerson Family Leonardo was indifferent looking at her face flushed with anger. He calmly said, Are you in trouble? Summer pinched her nket and said coldly, Its none of your business. Her cold face had no threat in his eyes at all. Of course it''s none of my business, but if you beg me, I''ll consider helping you. Leonardo looked at her nonchntly. He didn''t hide his ill intentions. Summer will never beg him. Leonardo looked at her deeply, turned, and walked out. He walked a couple of steps and met Tim. Tim gently nodded, and asked for his opinion, Boss, what are we doing about the news on missus? Leonardo recalled what Summer said, snickered andughed coldly, said, What does it have to do with me? Even if I want to help, she has to want my help, ah! Leonardo went to the study as soon as he finished. Tim looked at his back view and realized that boss''sst Ah had a hint of resignation. Summer didn''t n to be bothered by the news on social media. She doesnt know why Vicky suddenly did that and she can''t be bothered to guess. She only knew that Jessica already knew that she had reced Vicky to be married to the Emerson family. Thereafter, Jessica may directly tear her up. Even if Jessica wanted to tear her up, she still had to find Jessica. Both of them found a more remote cafe. After all, Jessica was a small actress with a following of seven to eight hundred fans. She will also be worried about being recognized in public. When she arrived at the cafe, Jessica had already arrived. Jessica had a mask on, her hair tied to a ponytail and wore a simple white outer jacket. She looks clean and tidy. Add to that a unique look, everyone would look in her direction. Jessica was like this since young. She was always the focal point and easily attracted attention wherever she went. Summer sat down opposite her and greeted with an apologetic tone, Waited for long? Jessica crossed her arms and leaned back on the sofa, looked her in the eyes and said slowly, You N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. are the missus of Emerson family, a nobody like me should wait for you Summer, ''''.. When Jessica saw that Summer was speechless, she stopped her viciousness. She took off her mask, tossed it aside, and said rudely, Your own mother seems to have been cast a spell by someone. She spoilt someone elses daughter and disregarded her own daughter. She never considered for your well being. I always said that you should be careful, look what happened now, you were fooled into marrying into the Emerson family! After Jessica finished, she picked up the ss and drank it entirely. Summer adjusted the eyesses on her nose and reminded her, Drink slowly Jessica red at her, Did the Emerson family mistreat you? No, the Emersons are quite nice. Except for Dous who kept pestering her, the rest were nice to her. Jessica remembered the proper matter that they are supposed to discuss, Do you know why Vicky wanted to buy the top search to say that you snatched her fiance? How do you know that it was Vicky who bought the search? Summer paused as she was pouring her a ss of water. Jessica looked at her as if she was looking at a fool, Look at you, who would bother to nder you at this moment unless there is something to gain What is there to gain? Summer really didn''t understand why Vicky would do such a thing. Jessicaughed coldly and said, Before I boarded the flight, I asked a paparazzi friend of mine to ask around. What Vicky did, was so that she could openly be with Jerome. She was just short of a stepping stone, you When she heard Jessica said that, Summer naturally understood. Although the Emerson family didnt mind that the person who married into the family wasnt Vicky, Emerson had some influence in Hoover city. No one dared to be too close to Vicky. At this time, Vicky had to resolve Leonardo''s fiancees status. That was why she went to the social media to buy the hot search and nder Summer, thereby letting herself be a kind and loving sister. Summer pursed her lips and said, What a beautiful plot And? What do you intend to do? Jessica thought about something and continued to ask, I ask you, married Leonardo just like that, you all.. He despises me because I''m ugly. We''re cold as ice. Summer knew about what she was asking and said directly. The ugly will really cause trouble, he cant perform and despise others for being ugly. Just dress up and makeup and you''ll blind his eyes with your beauty! Recently Jessica''s films were about seeking revenge. That''s why she loves counter attacks. Summerughs, No need, we''re fine as we are now: To each his own, it was a pretty good arrangement. A whileter, Jessica left after she received a call from her agent. Before she left she was vying for the check. Summer wasn''t as tall as her nor was her hand longer than hers. Vicky won. Though she was typically loud and boyish, she was very attentive to the minor details. She knew that Summer doesn''t earn much and whenever they dine together, she''ll always find a means to pay for it. Summer felt touched but also felt bad about it. Jessica knew all her secrets and the issues of the Jarrett family. Long ago, Jessica once said that Summer shouldn''t hope much from her family, especially Karen. But she didn''t believe until she was forced to marry into the Emerson family. But even at this point, not only were they unsatisfied, they wanted to make use of her. Do they think that she can be so easily used? Summer was about to take a car back to Leonardo''s vi when she received a call from Karen. Karen''s voice was unusually warm, Summer, can youe home for dinner? At this critical moment, Karen was so caring to give her a call, obviously she did it for purposes. Summer rejected, and said calmly, Im busy Karen didn''t expect her to reject outrightly. Her tone stiffened, You are jobless now, what are you busy with? Come home for dinner, everyone''s here.. Oh, I''m now with the Emerson family Summer cut off Karen''s words. Karen was furious now and yelled, Does a daughter speak like that to her mother? She never used such a tone to speak to Karen and Karen will not talk to Vicky with impatience. In the end, it was because she didn''t care. Karen didn''t care about her and that exined the attitude. Now she doesn''t care about Karen and thus she cant warm up to her. Then look for Vicky, shes more filial and soft. She''s good in every way Summer hung up the call as soon as she finished saying. Chapter 22: Apologize to Vicky Chapter 22: Apologize to Vicky Along the way to the vi, Summer was browsing social media. That The Ugly will cause trouble topic was still trending high. Most of theizens were scolding Summer. Summerughed coldly. She was the true victim. Why should she be the brunt of the attacks? And this trouble maker Vicky can gain on reputation and fame? Summer sent a message to Jessica. Rmend a reliable media sales agent What do you want it for??7!!!" Summer could feel Jessica''s excitement over the phone. I don''t want to be scolded unnecessarily That''s the way, get rid of thatte-stage princess illness. I''ll contact a friend of mine, her fans are more than mine.. Jessica can''t stand the high and mighty attitude of Vicky who felt that everyone should listen to her. She kept calling herte-stage princess illness. Summer was speechless, Jessica loves to see amotion and not afraid of big issues. Since Vicky wanted to squeeze dry all her usefulness, then she''ll give it to her. It''s only whether Vicky can endure the cost of whitewashing herself. At three in the afternoon, it was the perfect time for afternoon tea and chit chat. Not to mention that it''s three in the afternoon on a weekend. However, a very simple content of only I am sorry three words was the leading story. Within two hours, thements were numbering in the tens of thousands. This message was sent by Summer. She asked the sales agent to screen capture her micro-blog and use a series of algorithms to rmend and verify that her ID was Vicky''s sister in the topic The ugly will cause trouble. Very quickly, social media was full of nasty messages. Death to the entire family, Car wrecked, type ofments and others. Jessica was furious and called Summer, Summer, are you crazy? You wanted the sales agent''s number to apologize to thete-stage-princess-illness? Do you believe that I''lle over to shred you? I don''t believe it Summer answered calmly. Jessica was slightly deted, What do you intend to achieve? When she first saw the news, she didn''t believe that it was Summer who posted it but when she clicked into it, it was verified that it was Summer. Though she was angry, she calmed down very quickly. All these years that Summer was in the Jarrett family she had to swallow her anger but that doesnt mean that she doesn''t have a temper. intend to give Vicky a big gift Summer paused and continued, "A gift of letting people scold her publicly Jessica''s family was better than the Jarrett family. She wanted to get rid of Vicky but Summer didnt let her do it. This time it was summer who was the one to do it and she was ecstatic. That''s great, if you need anything from me, just call me The door to the study opened. Tim took the iPad in and ced it on the table, Boss, missus apologized to Vicky on social media. Leonardo was handling the official business. Although he hasn''t taken over the Emerson group, he had some private business of his own. He looked at the iPad on the table and Tim flipped to the page. He nced, looked down, and calmly said, Her name isn''t on it, why are you so sure that it''s her who apologized to Vicky? Boss, you mean... Tims impression of Summer was an ordinary girl who reacted slowly. So when he Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. saw this post, he didnt think too much of it. Don''t interfere, just inform me if there are further developments Though he has only met Vicky once, he could see that Vicky was spoilt to the heavens by her family. She doesn''t think carefully before doing things. At least, Vicky didn''t think thoroughly before trying to get close to him. Inparison, the environment during Summer''s foundation years was very cruel. No apuse, no encouragement, despised by everyone. That''s why she is far more mature than her peers. He believes that if Summer really wants to retaliate, she will be sessful. If she isn''t sessful... Hmm, if she begged him, he would consider helping her. But, the possibility of that ugly woman begging him is... The vibration of his cell phone broke Leonardo''s thoughts. He took the cell phone and looked at the number and ponders. It was an international call. He didn''t receive the call immediately but said, Please leave When he was speaking, he continued to look at the phone and to Tim who had known him for a long time, he already could guess who the caller was. After Tim left the room, Leonardo answered the call. The next moment, a woman in the call said, Leonardo, what''s going on with the news on social media? If I could see it overseas, isn''t it a bigger deal back there? Did you really marry an ugly and stupid woman? Your body is clearly fine, why dont you do something to stop the misunderstandings. Why did you let any person be your wife and enter the Emerson door.. What the woman said became progressively nastier and Leonardo started to frown and getting annoyed, Kate! What kind of attitude is this? Im your elder sister! Just by two minutes Kate was Leonardo''s twin sister. Kateposed herself and continued, Leonardo, I''m not trying to nag. I really don''t understand why must you behave this way, even a nobody dared to climb over your head. Was that necessary? In two years when Dad retires, don''t you have to.. Leonardo was infuriated. His voice was chilling to the bone, Because you didn''t see mother being bullied and tortured to death! You were living in peace overseas but I can''t! I won''t be in peace until I find her killer! Kate countered, Those kidnappers were killed long ago! Leonardo''s voice was deep and sullen, No! The real mastermind hasn''t been caught! That morning we had a sudden change of travel ns. If someone didn''t reveal our new details, how could they have known our new itinerary and managed to capture us in such a short time! Whenever he recalled the events that day, his fury and hate may erupt through his chest at any moment! He didn''t want to talk to Kate any longer, Pah he hung up and mmed down his phone. He will always quarrel with her over this. Knock knock! The doorbell rang, closely followed was Summer''s voice, Leonardo, are you there? Chapter 23: Poor excuse Chapter 23: Poor excuse Leonardo was angry and shouted in frustration, Fuck off! Summer was stunned, paused, turned around, and left. After a while, Leonardo calmed down and Tim entered the room with a stack of files in his hands. lt appeared that Leonardo thought of something, raised his head, and asked, Is Summer back? Tim ced the files on his table, cleared his throat, and said, Missus had been back for a while and she was here... to see you... Leonardo remembered that indeed there was a woman who knocked on the door. And the only woman who stayed in this vi was Summer. Did she look for him on her own? Was it because she couldn''t resolve the rumors on social media and wanted his help? Leonardo''s ck eyes sparkled, he leaned back into his seat and ordered, Get her over here Tim went out and returned with Summer in a short moment. Summer pushed the door and entered and Leonardo was seated behind the table with the tall executive chair turned, back towards her. She could only see his hands which were on the armrests and the back of his head. Leonardo asked her, What did you want? Isn''t she supposed to ask him that? When she came to look for him, he asked her to go away and now he asked her back only to ask what was going on? Summer didn''t want to beat around the bush and said directly, I want to move out She noticed that there was no reaction from Leonardo and exined, I''ll be starting work soon and it is inconvenient for me to continue living here Her exnation received a simple answer, Oh Oh? Was that an approval? Leonardo was in fact very upset. Yesterday this ugly woman said that she doesn''t mind that he can''t perform, and today she wants to move out of the vi? Dream on! Summer looked at him keeping quiet and asked, You... Leonardo coldly interrupted her, Do you think that this is a market that you cane and go as you wish? Original from N?velDrama.Org. Summer can hear his fury. She didnt understand how she had offended him. Forget it, she''ll just stay here. If she considered it from another perspective, someone like Leonardo who has some inabilities will be particrly sensitive and easily offended. When Summer thought of it in that manner, her tone softened and said, Okay, I understand, I''ll take my leave if there is nothing else. It was Leonardo first time hearing her speak so gently. He waved his hand and his face darkened. Get out! Summer sighed within, Leonardo has an awful temper. Leonardo turned around and threw the documents onto the table. Tim looked at his reaction and was wondering why his boss has been losing his temper recently. Leonardo seemed to have thought of something else and asked Tim, "I remembered that on Summer''s particrs it was written that she had graduated from the Film Academy? Tim replied, Yes, Missus studied cinematic literature Leonardo smiled in a sh, and looked like a predator looking at prey, said, Does that mean that her job is script writing? Tim was surprised and nodded. Others think that Leonardo was an impotent brat but no one knew that these few years Leonardo had been the boss of the country''srgest entertainment agency, Tip Top entertainment group. In just a short eight years, Tip Top entertainment had be the movie industry''s leader. Tip Top Entertainment was the agency of choice for all budding actors. If Summer wants to be someone in the industry, she''ll definitely send her resume to Tip Top Entertainment. Tim could detect what Leonardo wanted and said, I''ll do it immediately Summer practically submitted her resumes to all the film productionpanies in Hoover City. But, she intentionally left out Tip Top Entertainment. The reason being? Because Tip Top Entertainment and thepany which Jessica signed with were directpetitors. Furthermore, she''ll definitely not get hired. She wanted to settle the news released by Vicky before the interviews begin. She pondered for a while before calling Vicky. What''s the matter, speak up. Vicky spoke with arrogance. Summer pinched her nose such that it sounded like she had cried, Sister, I''m sorry, don''t be angry with me. Can we meet outside? Please don''t harm my mother Who do you think you are, expecting me to meet you as you wish Summer knew Vicky very well, she lowered her voice and begged, I beg you. Louder, I cant hear you Il beg you, please Okay... Summer put down the phone, her eyes were nk. Vicky, you must be so proud of yourself? But soon you''ll be sorry. Jessica gave her a few sales agents contacts as well as several paparazzi''s. The news of her stealing Vicky''s fiance was still rather popr and there are those willing to take some good pictures. She chose a paparazzis contact and sent him the time and address before leaving for the meeting. As soon as Summer stepped out of the door, Tim went to the study and inform Leonardo, Missus has left the house. Leonardo lifted his head and looked at him with a What''s it got to do with me look. Though he has already been used to the chilling look of Leonardo, Tim still swallowed his saliva ufortably. I''m guessing that Missus has gone out to deal with Vicky He was curious about how she was going to handle Vicky. He believed that his boss felt the same. Unexpectedly, Leonardo calmly replied, Okay Tim was dazed, did he guess wrongly? The next moment, Leonardo stood up and took his jacket and headed out, I haven''t seen big brother for a while, Im going to have a meal with him Tim, .. If memory served him right, big brother was still overseas and not back yet. The boss should at least find a decent excuse... Though Leonardo''s excuse was obviously wed, Tim didnt dare to expose him. Leonardo drove and followed Summer to a restaurant. He sat in the car watching Summer going in for twenty minutes before Vicky arrived. Following that, another man who was dressed casually but looked suspicious entered the restaurant. Being the Boss of Tip Top Entertainment, he could see at once that man was a paparazzi. His wait in the car wasn''t in vain. Looks like something interesting is going to happen. Chapter 24" Divorce with Leonardo Chapter 24" Divorce with Leonardo At the restaurant. Vicky ced her bag on the table and raised her chin and spoke arrogantly to Summer, Say what you want, I have a date with Jerome She looked at her newly manicured fingers as she spoke. She nced at Summer who has always looked the same, the long dress, unhealthy skin, thick-framed ck sses, ugly as a toad. To think that this woman wants topete with her for a man! Only those fools on the inte will believe it. Summer closed her eyes and held on to her ss. She rubbed her hands on the ss and then she saw that man came in and took a seat behind her. She casually sent out a previouslyposed message, Let''s begin. These series of actions were done carefully which was why Vicky didnt notice it. Summer looked at Vicky and said, I already apologized on the social media. Please dont make things difficult for my mother She was the same as before. Vickyughed coldly. As she had expected, Summer was stupid since young. How could she have wised up overnight? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. I can go easy on Karen but on one condition, Vicky crossed her hands and smiled as she won. What ... what condition? Summer asked nervously. Stupid, why are you so concerned over Karen, she has never regarded you as her daughter. Summer''s hands which were on herp tightened up and her knuckles started to turn white. She said bitterly, She is my mother no matter what. Even if I knew that it was because of you that she begged me to get married to Leonardo, III still agree with it Vicky can''t stand seeing Summer helpless and weak. When they were young, Summer''s studies were better than her and she was prettier than her. That''s why she hated her. Thereafter Summer became ugly and dumb and she hated her even more. She felt embarrassed to have a sister such as her. But then, at least Summer was obedient as a dog who she can make use of. Vicky smirked, she said softly but venomously, You are as much of a slut as your mother Summer was shocked. Karen married into the Jarrett family for twenty plus years and she slogged to take care of Vicky. In the end Vicky was not appreciative but called her a slut! You can say what you want about me but please don''t say that about my mother. She was genuinely good for you. Summer was hurt and reminded her softly. How could Vicky listen to Summer''s words? She stared at her and yelled, Shut up! You don''t have to meddle about my matters. Now you can only do one thing, divorce Leonardo. Divorce? Summer stared with her eyes wide open. She was half genuine and half pretending. Summer could anticipate what was her motives before Vicky said. The Emersons don''t care who married Leonardo but they definitely cannot ept Summer reneging on her agreement, especially when she was dumb and ugly and unpresentable. If she were to mention divorce, it would be an insult to the Emerson family. The Emersons will never let her off! This move of Vicky was truly vicious. She made Summer a target of the Emersons and let them vent their resentment in Summer. In that way, she can stay under the radar and live peacefully with Jerome. Vicky yed with her hair and tucked it behind her ear while exposing a slight pinkish mark on her neck, "If you can do that, then I will not make things difficult for Karen Though Summer wasnt dumb. She could see that the mark was from a kiss. Was she showing off? Summer took a drink as she felt a lump in her throat. She wasn''t sad that Vicky was with Jerome. She was upset that the person she had been in love with was just like any other man. But the Emersons will never agree to me divorcing Leonardo.. Even if it''s a divorce, it can only be initiated by Leonardo. That''s your problem. My advice to you is to be an obedient dog, otherwise, I''ll make sure you and your mother suffer Vicky can''t be bothered to say anything else with Summer. She took out a mirror to touch up her lipstick, dialed a number, and gently said, Jerome.. Summer''s expression froze, but her reaction made Vicky happy. Though she didn''t regard Summer as a threat, she felt a sense of achievement when she saw Summer behaving like a dejected dog. After seeing Vicky driving off, she turned to see the table behind. The man just waved his phone without speaking. Summer lowered her head to look at her phone and there were new message notifications. I''ll send you the videos when I get back Summer answered, Thanks. She ced down her phone and started to eat. She was surprised that Vicky had turned into such a person. She liked Vicky a lot when she was young. Vicky was pretty and loved to dress up. That''s why she kept following her. But it appeared that Vicky was heartless. Karen served her tirelessly and now she can call her a slut! What about Summer who she never liked? She had thought that there was some affection between Vicky and Karen, but... Summer had a knot in her stomach and the food wasn''t that good. She got up and left. Leonardo came out of the other room and stopped the paparazzi. The paparazzi saw Leonardo''s high and mighty persona and knew that he was different. He asked defensively, What are you doing? Let me have a look Leonardo said calmly as he looked at his bag. 1 don''t understand This was his tomorrow''s headline news. He cant simply let anyone see it. Really? Do you believe that I can cklist you from the entire entertainment industry in Hoover City? Leonardo''s expression didn''t change and his voice was calm, devoid of any emotions. The paparazzi just realized that not only was this man handsome and cool, but his business suit was also custom made with fine material. It was obvious that he was rich and important. He exudes strength and authority. He doesn''t doubt Leonardo''s ability and obligingly showed Leonardo the video. The scene and audio were very clear. He listened intently to the conversation between both women. Chapter 25: Counterattack Chapter 25: Counterattack Summer received Jessica''s call as soon as she exited the restaurant. Quicke over, the red car across the road Jessica said and hung up. Summer looked up and saw the red car across the road. As she looked at it, the car horned twice. Summer looked around and walked quickly to the car and sat in the front passenger seat. Jessica started the engine and asked, How was it? Was it sessful? Jessica had a short movie that was low key but popr. She could be recognized by anyone and thats why she waited for her outside. Summer smiled and said, Sess Vicky had oppressed her for too many years and disregarded her. That was why she should harden herself to do this. But the n may be changed Meaning? She wanted me to divorce Leonardo and infuriate the Emersons. She wants their attention to be focused on me and forget that she was the original betrothed. Then she can rightfully be with Jerome Jessica furiously hit the steering wheel when she heard, Does she have a bottom line! There is no bottom line as long as it is beneficial towards her Summer knew Vicky too well. She originally wanted the paparazzi to send out the video tomorrow morning but from the looks of it, she can add another step. On the social media, The ugly will cause trouble topic was no longer trending. Very soon, the topic of interest was Divorce, why keep the marriage ording to hearsays, Ms. Jarretts sister sumbed to pressure and is discussing their divorce... Though it was a simple topic, theizens were whipped into a frenzy. Pressure? I think her conscience is making her do it! She was after their money. She knew that Leonardo was impotent and she still agreed to the marriage... This topic became the top trending topic again and very quickly, it was deleted. There were a lot of topics being deleted or blocked but Summer knew that this must have been the work of the Emerson family. After all, a well known and important family like the Emersons will not sit on their hands when their heir was being ndered on the inte. That night, the paparazzi sent her a video clip with a message, Next time I''ll not do it again This was someone who had criticized Summer. She was curious and opened the video. It was clear that the person in the video was Vicky. And the phrases were already apologized don''t make things difficult for my mother'''' be obedient like a dog beg me to marry Leonardo these started to rify the entire matter. Those who scolded Summer now kept quiet by the turn of events. Thereafter, people began to apologize to Summer. Some didn''t watch the video and continued to scold Summer but these were very few. Within a short span of six to seven hours, Summer''s social media fans grew to fifty thousand. Vicky went on a date with Jerome after sessfully threatened Summer. She spent the night at Jerome''s ce. So she didnt know about the on-goings on social media. She was awakened by Lynns phone call. Vicky was in Jerome''s embrace and irritably answered, Dad, what''s up? Go online and see what a hole you''ve dug yourself into. You even dared to spend the night outside. Come home immediately! Lynn has never been so angry with her. Vicky had a bad feeling about this. She quickly hung up the call and checked the news online. Only then did she find out that her conversation at the restaurant was captured by a paparazzi. Her expression changed immediately and she bit down hard on her lips, These sluts! What happened? Jerome kissed her and asked. Vicky kept her phone and said, My father called me. Something cropped up at home. I''ve got to go back now On the way back, she thought about their conversation being captured. She was certain that Summer had something to do with it. Unless it was Summer who did it on purpose to set her up! Vicky was sullen as she called Summer but no one answered. On the other side, Summer looked at the phone and Sister was disyed. Sheughed and ced her phone aside and poured herself a drink. The phone was still ringing when she came back. Vicky must be so mad that she must be willing to erase her! Why are you so happy? Summerposed herself and she didn''t turn around to look and knew that the person who said that Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. was Dous. She ced her phone on silent mode and kept it in the pocket. She picked up the ss and wanted to go upstairs. Unfortunately, Dous was just at the stairs. Dous seemed to be toying with her. When she walked on the left, he would block the left side. When she walked on the right... Summer was in a good mood but in a sh, he ruined everything. She looked upstairs and then softly said to Dous, What do you want? Don''t you know, your Jarrett family squabbles have now affected the Emerson family. Dous He looked serious and yet seem to want to seek something from her. Oh Summer lowered her eyes, answered without any emotions. She crossed over him and proceeded upstairs. Leonardo squinted and asked as he wondered, You don''t look like you''re scared Summer didn''t want to talk to him but yet couldn''t help talk back, I didnt do anything wrong, why should I be scared?" Leonardo didn''t expect her to say it in such a manner. Her calmness was beyond he had imagined. Summer turned and left as soon as she finished talking. He looked at her back and pondered deeply. Has thisdy stopped pretending that she''s an idiot? Back in her room, she wasn''t as calm as when she was facing off Dous. She knew that the hacker employed by the Emersons suppressed some of the news but she was unable to determine what the Emersons thought. She took out the phone and apart from Vicky''s call, the rest were from the Jarrett family. Summer smirked and dialed Karen''s cell phone number. As expected, as soon as the call was connected, Karen immediately said, Come back immediately I''m on my way... Summer lowered her voice. Trying to make sure that her voice sounded worried. She certainly wanted to go back to the Jarrett family to see their reactions. To go and watch Vicky losing her mind and throw her tantrums. But one thing for sure was Vicky will not simply admit defeat. Chapter 26: She Was More Obedient Than a Dog Chapter 26: She Was More Obedient Than a Dog Summer went back to the Jarrett familys house by car. The servant saw her and said respectfully, "Lady Summer" She could understand the change in the servant''s attitude. After all, Summer was now the Emerson familys daughter-inw, while Vicky was now involved in the scandal, which was very harmful for Vicky''s reputation. Are parents at home?" Summer spoke slowly, with a good temper. The servant''s attitude was softer, "Yeah, they''re waiting for you in the study She stopped at the door of the study and didn''t go in because of the study''s conversation. "Vicky, why are you so hasty! If you have something to do, you can ask her to go home and discuss it. Now you''ve been photographed outside, and it''s very difficult to deal with itContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. This was Lynn''s voice. Although his words were to scold Vicky, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Vicky''s behavior. Vicky said bitterly, "I didn''t know it would be like this. Daddy, it must have been designed by Summer in advance! Otherwise, how could I have happened to be photographed? At this time, Karen was anxious to exin, "Vicky, I know Summer best. She was so stupid that she couldn''t even pass the exam when she was a child. How could she do such a thing? She certainly didn''t do it "Stupid? Without the help of my father, she could be admitted to Hoover Film Academy by herself. Do you still think she is stupid? Hoover Film Academy was one of the best art colleges in China. She was just lucky. Vicky, don''t be angry... Summer thought Vicky''s words were right that Karen was really mean. In that video, Vicky scolded Karen severely. But Karen was not angry with Vicky, and now she even tried so hard to please Vicky for fear that she will be fierce. Vicky was really angry about this incident. Usually, she just pretended to keep peace with Karen, but now she didn''t want to pretend. She directly scolded, Shut up. You are mean and useless, so is your daughter" Summer was about to push the door and walk in, but she stopped after hearing those words. She wanted to know Lynn''s attitude. After a burst of silence, Lynn said in a deep voice, "Don''t quarrel any more. Now, the most urgent thing is to deal with the scandal. Right, Summer Jarrett will be here soon Because of the door, Summer couldn''t see Karen''s expression, but she knew that Karen''s expression must be very interesting at this time. After Lynn spoke, there was a moment of silence in the room again. Summer adjusted her expression well, slightly lowered her head and opened the door. She looked around, dropped her eyes and whispered to them, "Dad, mom Then she looked at Vicky, "Sister" Hum!" Vicky snorted coldly, and the expression on her face was also cold, "Why are you standing so far? Come here!" Summer looked scared and walked slowly toward Vicky. Summer also looked at Karen habitually. But Karen turned her head to one side directly and didn''t look at her. Summer, looking frustrated, was about to sit down on the sofa. All of a sudden, Vicky stood up and pped her. The sound was loud, reverberating in the study. Summer was badly hit, and she only felt pain in her face. She reached out to touch her face which was Vicky was really cruel. When Vicky saw her silly expression, she was still very angry and wanted to p her again. Summer narrowed her eyes, moved her hands and wanted to fight back. Just at this moment, Lynn, who had never spoken for a while, suddenly shouted, "Stop! Lets get down to business first "Daddy'' Vicky looked at Lynn, I get angry when I see her. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have been like this. A lot of friends have just sent messages asking me what''s wrong with online news... Lynn raised his hand to let Vicky not to worry. In this family, Vicky followed Lynn''s words most. Lynn was the master of the family whose words were still authoritative. He frowned and looked at Summer, saying, "Summer, do you know what''s going on with video online? Summer just felt aggrieved. Just when she was outside the door, Lynn talked about herself and called her full name "Summer Jarrett". But now he called her "Summer". She raised her head and looked sad, with a soft voice, Dad, I don''t know how this happened.. At this point, she sobbed and sniffed, tears justing out of her eyes. However, she still tried to hold back the cry, and exined to Vicky with grievances, Vicky, trust me! How could I do that kind of thing? How can I hurt you? We are family. Vicky looked at Summer suspiciously, trying to find a trace of lying in her face. However, she didn''t find a trace of lying. She had to turn her head and looked at Lynn. Lynn was also watching Summer. He always felt that the daughter, whom he had never paid much attention to, seemed to have changed since the day she married into the Emerson family. But now, she was standing in front of him, still ugly and cowardly. Just as Vicky was about to p her again, she didn''t even want to escape. How could normal people react so slowly? In this way, Lynn believed most of her words. It was easy to control a fool. Lynn leaned back on the chair rxed and said to Summer in a serious tone, "Yes, we are family, so we should put family first. Now those people on the Inte misunderstand your sister, and what you have to do is to clear up the misunderstanding Was it a misunderstanding? Vicky scolded her and Karen as bitches and dogs. They forced her to marry into the Emerson family. Were these misunderstandings? Yes, most of the businessmen were snobbish and treacherous. Lynn was very good at confounding ck and white. Summer pretended to be startled and stared at Vicky worryingly, "Vicky, I will deal with it. Don''t worry Vicky smirked, with disdain shing in her eyes. She was more obedient than a dog. Karen was not as optimistic as they were. She frowned slightly, always feeling that Summer was somewhat strange. Lynn showed a smile, and his voice was softer, "We''re going to have a press conference and you can say what we want you to say" I see. Summer nodded her head. Lynn was satisfied with her attitude, "Well. Stay here and have dinner before you leave. OK Summer drooped her eyes, covering her sarcasm. Chapter 27: Follow Him Chapter 27: Follow Him Karen stood up and said, "I''ll ask the servant to prepare the dinner Vicky didnt look at her, and Lynn just nodded at her. Karen was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t say much more. As she passed by Summer, she stopped and whispered seriously, "Come out!" Lynn and Vicky had already sat together and now they were chatting in a whisper. Summer just nced at them and followed Karen to leave the study. Karen took Summer into her former bedroom. As soon as she closed the door, Karen looked at her solemnly, "Did you ask someone to take the video?" Summer was stunned. She didnt expect that Lynn believed her while Karen didnt believe her. In her impression, Karen was a weak and indecisive woman whopletely depended on Lynn and pinned all her hopes on Lynn. "It was not me... Summer shook her head like a drum-shaped rattle, her eyes clear and bright. Indeed, Karen was a woman who didn''t have her own judgement. But she was Summer''s mother who could felt that this thing was not simple. Karen frowned and said in a serious tone, "Your father and sister trust you very much. Don''t cheat them When Karen was young, her family was poor. But Karen was beautiful and considerate, so Lynn married her. Summer didn''t know anything when she was a child. But when she grew up, she realized that Lynn married Karen because he wanted a woman to take good care of his two children left by his deceased wife. Actually, Karen was just a babysitter who warmed the bed at the same time. She didnt know what kind of charm Lynn had that made Karen somitted. "I''m a little hungry Summer lowered her head. If she looked at Karen more, she was not sure what she would say. After Karen forced her to marry into the Emerson family, she could not stand Karen any more. When Karen saw her like this, she felt that she had gone too far. She looked at Summer and softly said, "You go down first. After she married into the Emerson family, she didnt want to be involved with the Jarrett family any more, but she just wanted a quiet life. However, those people of the Jarrett family didn''t want to let her go. Well, just wait and see! When she passed the study, she found that the door was half open and there was no one in the room. Did Lynn and Vicky go downstairs? As soon as Summer got to the stairway, she could hear someone talking downstairs. In addition to Vicky and her father''s voice, there seemed to be other mans voice. At this point of time, who else was in Jarretts home? She walked down the stairs curiously. When she finally saw the mans face, she was stunned totally. Lynn had already seen her. He beckoned to her and said, "Summer,e here. Leonardo let his cousin to pick you up." Summer didn''t expect to see Dous in Jarrett''s house, which made her so surprised. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He was dressed in a fitting suit, which was very expensive. There was a smile on his handsome face. He sat there casually, but exuding a strong aura. He probably felt her gaze, so he looked up at her, "Summer, Leonardo let me pick you up. Both his smile and his deep voice were ambiguous. "Oh, I see Summer said. Vicky, however, seemed to think of something suddenly. She got close to Lynn and whispered something. As she spoke, she also nced at Summer. Summer knew that Vicky must be speaking ill of her. Leonardo took the opportunity to observe Summer. When he glimpsed her red and swollen face, he was a little angry and unconsciously clenched his hands on the armrest of the sofa. No matter how ugly she was, she was his wife! He never hit her. How could they dare p her? Leonardo nced at Lynn and Vicky, and then looked at Summer, saying in a deep voice, Come here!" Summer didn''t really want to go there, but Dous''s reckless style let Summer feel scared. She didnt know what he was doing here, so she decided to follow him first. She didnt believe Leonardo let "Dous" pick her up. When she sat down next to "Dous", he just turned his head to look at her and said in a strange tone, Summer, your face is so swollen that I can hardly recognize you. Summer remembered that she had been pped by Vicky before, and her face had been swollen. Vicky pped her so hard that she was numb with pain. Now, she almost forgot about it. When Leonardo spoke, he took a look at Vicky and Lynn. Vicky had been a little afraid of the powerful aura of Leonardo. At this time, when he asked about Summer''s face, Vicky was a little scared and she immediately looked at Summer in a very unfriendly way. Summer showed a frightened expression, pursed her lips and exined to Dous, "I just fell down by ident Such a poor lie could easily be exposed. Leonardo, squinting his eyes, leaned forward to Summer and said, Is that true? Summer didn''t dare to look at him, so she lowered her head and said, "Yes: Leonardo sneered and stopped talking. Summer read something from hisughter: "You really don''t know what is good for you "Dous" came here in the name of picking up her. From another angle, it also showed that Leonardo attached great importance to Summer. No matter whether "Dous" was sent by Leonardo or not, Summer knew that if she told "Dous that she was hit by Vicky, he would certainly stand out for her. Summer thought that she could handle the affairs of the Jarrett family well. And, "Dous" was too dangerous, so she didn''t want to get too much involved with him. Lynn was very satisfied with Summer''s answer, and his tone became more gentle, "Mr. Dous came to our home specially. Let''s have dinner together!" Leonardo leaned back on the sofa and said casually, "OK" It was a special surprise for Lynn. Although "Dous" was only a coteral rtive of the Emerson family, it must be right to curry favor with him. Lynn picked up the phone which the servant handed over and left. Vicky felt a little ufortable, so she casually made an excuse to leave. Then, there were only Summer and Leonardo left in the living room. Summer looked around, frowned and whispered, What are you doing here? Chapter 28: Qualifications to Hook up with Men Chapter 28: Qualifications to Hook up with Men After hearing this, Leonardo looked at her and casually said, "Pick up you and go back home. Summer pursed her lips and whispered, "Don''t do ridiculous things Whatever you think, it won''t affect me." Leonardo grinned as if he didnt care about what she would think. In fact, he was not just here to pick up Summer. He just wanted to see Summer''s families. The scandal online was a little serious. Although it had no effect on him, it was still troublesome. Summer was not a troublesome wife. But if her family members were too troublesome, he didn''t mind dealing with them himself. When Summer wanted to continue say something, she saw Karen and Lynning down the stairs, followed by Vicky. Not knowing what they had talked about, they just looked at Summer very unhappily. "Vicky,e here and greet Mr. Dous. Lynn finished and looked at Summer again. "Summer, I have something to tell you. Come with me Vicky walked to Leonardo and was about to sit down in the ce where Summer had sat before. Unexpectedly, Leonardo suddenly shut coldly, "Stay away from me? Vicky was stunned for a while. She remembered that when she saw this manst time, she invited him into the vi. The man refused her without hesitation. This man was too cold and indifferent! She really didn''t know what kind of charm Summer had which made "Dous willing to pick her up. Summer followed Lynn to the study. Lynn asked her gravely, "What''s your rtionship with Dous? "I have nothing to do with him. Summer shook head innocently. Last time you went home, your mother and Vicky saw what you two did in the car!" Lynn pped the table with anger. A loud noise made Summer a little scared. Now that you have married Leonardo, you just need to be his good wife. Why do you hook up his cousin? Summer sneered in her heart. She had never seen Lynn care about her so much before. When she looked up, there was an innocent expression on her face, I dont hook up with him When Lynn saw her ugly face, there was a trace of dislike in his eyes. Lynn and Karen were good-looking. How could they have such an ugly daughter? If he had not tested DNA, he would have suspected that Summer was not his daughter. She was so ugly that she didnt have the qualifications to hook up with men. He didnt show what he thought. After all, Summer was still useful to him. "That''s good. If you have time, take your sister to the Emerson home and let Vicky make more friends." He casually added, "Leonardo cousin is also wonderful Lynn had said that before. Summer asked him with puzzlement, "Doesn''t Vicky have many friends? She still has Jerome: "You don''t need to understand! Lynn nced at her coldly, "Get out: N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Oh: She shrank her neck, looked frightened, and then went down the stairs. At the table, Lynn had been trying to ask Leonardo what position he held in thepany and the rtionship between his parents and the Emerson family. "I haven''t seen you in Hoover City before. Have you juste back from abroad?" Leonardo nced at Lynn and said slowly, "I''ve just returned home and got a job to muddle along in thepany. Lynn''s eyes lit up, and he showed a gentle smile, "What about your parents? Are they still abroad?" Leonardo didn''t want to answer him. He handed the bowl to Summer, "Summer, I want to have some soup Summer looked up and saw a bow! in front of her. His fingers were clean and long, and they looked very beautiful on the edge of the white bowl. Summer was fascinated, and once again she realized that "Dous was a real and noble master. She took the bowl and found a trace of impatience in his eyes. She didnt say anything. She got up and brought him a bowl of soup and put it in front of him. "Thank you." He seemed to smile, but the corners of his mouth did not have an obvious radian. Summer looked at him in a daze, "Don''t mention it Were these rich and noble masters good at acting? Lynn''s facial expression was not very good because his words were ignored by Leonardo. He felt that the rtionship between "Dous" and Summer seemed to be a little close. In this way, he felt that it was right to let Summer help Vicky to be together with "Dous". As for Vicky''s current boyfriend, Jerome, he was just a temporary choice. Lynn had an idea and was about to speak. Leonardo quietly nced at Lynn, and said to Summer, "I''m full, lets go back. He stood up and said, "Thank you for your hospitality: Although he said thanks, he looked like he was giving orders. He was born with a strong aura. He cared for nobody, which was so arrogant. But, he was so charming. Summer thought that she may have been beaten foolish by Vicky. Otherwise, how could she think that Dous was charming? Dad, I''ll go home Summer really wanted to go back, but she had to pretended to be obedient in front of her parents Lynn didn''t have the chance to say his thought, which made him feel ufortable. He could only get angry with Summer. He red at Summer and yelled at her in anger, "Go out!" Summer endured, lowered her head and walked out with her bag. Lynn, with Karen and Vicky also came out to see them off. Therefore, power was a good thing. Even if "Dous" did not show him some respect, Lynn still had to see him off with a smile. The three of them stood at the door of the vi, "Mr. Dous, wee you next time Leonardo looked at them with a faint smile, and then turned to look at the Summer standing in front of the car, saying with a low voice, Get in!" Summer tried to pull the rear door, but she couldn''t pull it at all. She looked at Dous in surprise. Leonardo frowned and said impatiently, "Stupid! Do you want me to be your driver?" She just didn''t want to sit next to him! In this case, she had to sit shotgun. The car slowly drove out, and there was a silence in the car. Summer felt that it was really strange that "Dous" came to the Jarrett family''s house today. Was it true that Leonardo asked you to pick me up? After thinking about it, she couldn''t think of any other purpose for him to think? Do you think I wanted toe there? " Summer seemed to understand, "Oh, I see." Chapter 29: He Deliberately Flirted Her Chapter 29: He Deliberately Flirted Her Summer had been pretending to be stupid and ugly in front of the Jarrett family for so many years. These people in the Jarrett family had beenpletely used to her silly appearance. As a noble family that hadsted for a hundred years, a servant of the Emerson family was very smart, not to mention their masters, Leonardo and "Dous". It was impossible for her to deceive them by pretending to be stupid, so she had no intention of pretending to be stupid from the beginning. Therefore, as long as she left the Jarrett family, she didnt pretend any more. Leonardo turned his head and saw the relief on her face. She seemed to be afraid of having something to do with "Dous". Although he knew that what she disliked was a fake "Dous", he was somehow upset. Screech When the car braked sharply, the tire rubbed against the ground, making a harsh sound. Due to inertia, Summer suddenly leaned forward and then was bounced back into the chair. Looking very embarrassed, Summer resisted her anger and turned to look at "Dous, What are you doing? "I didn''t brake on purpose, Leonardo said innocently. "You..." His insincere exnation let Summer speechless. He was such a powerful master that she could do nothing but bear. Leonardo watched Summer repress her anger, and he thought her expression was a little funny. Summer felt that she was unlucky as long as she met "Dous", so she was more determined to stay away from him. The car stopped at the door of Leonardo''s vi. After saying thank you, Summer immediately opened the door and ran into the vi. She asked the bodyguard standing at the door, "Is your master at home?" She dared to return to Jarrett''s home because she had the self-confidence that she could leave there safely. But she was still grateful to Leonardo for letting "Dous" pick her up. The bodyguard took a look at Leonardo, who wasing to them with the car key. He said casually, "Master has gone out to work and hasn''te back.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Oh..." Summer had a pause and then said, "If hees back, let me know. She wanted to thank Leonard face to face. "Yes, the bodyguard said respectfully Leonardo came over and stared at Summer''s back and said to the bodyguard, "What did she say?" "Madame wanted to know whether you were at home or not. And when youe back, let her know The bodyguard replied honestly. As soon as Summer returned to her room, she logged onto her email to see if there was an interview invitation. Several smallpanies had sent her invitation letters. She didnt ask her parents for money after she went to college. She just graduated this year and her sry was only enough to support herself. She married into the Emerson family, which must have given the Jarrett family a lot of benefits. But she did not see a cent now. And because of the marriage, she lost her job and she was very short of money. So, she was badly in need of a job now. Thepanies that sent out the interview invitations were notrge in size. But they were also good for Summer, who had just graduated, so she nned to go for the interview one by one. She turned off theputer, went to the stairway, looked at the living room, and found no one there. She didn''t hear the car, and Leonardo probably didn''te back. She had to go back to her room and wait. When night fell, Leonardo had not yet returned. Summer thought about it and went to the kitchen. Leonardo ought toe back for dinner. She could make a meal to thank him. There were only a few bodyguards in the vi. She seldom had meals in the vi. Did these bodyguards do all the meals for Leonardo? Leonardo was such an odd man that he didn''t even invite a servant. Sure enough, as soon as she entered the kitchen, a bodyguard came in, "ls madam hungry? We can make whatever you want to eat "I''ll make it for your master. Its OK. I''ll do it myself She opened the refrigerator as she spoke. After hearing this, the bodyguard just said, "If you need any help, you can call us. Summer smiled at him and said, "OK" The ingredients in the refrigerator were veryplete, all kinds of red meat, white meat, vegetables, melons and so on. She didnt know what kind of food Leonardo liked. She was about to go out and ask the bodyguard when she heard a deep male voice behind her, "Beef stew,sds... More peppers, less oil Summer suddenly turned around and saw "Dous" standing behind her. He changed into a suit of dark loungewear, his hands into the pockets of his pants. With such a height, even if he didnt say anything, its hard to ignore him. He looked down at Summer and added, Oh, and a steamed egg with no pepper Summer, "Oh..... He began to order dishes. Did he treat her as a hotel attendant? As he was about to leave, Summer grabbed him and asked, What kind of food does your cousin like to eat? Leonardo stopped and looked back at her. "He likes what I said "Really?" She thought they were Dous''s favorite. Leonardo narrowed his eyes, reached for the top of her head, and suddenly held the back of her head, forcing her to look at him. In order to match her height, he bent over and looked at her. There was no expression on his handsome face, Do you think I have to cheat you for a meal? Their faces were very close, and as he spoke, hot breath he blew out fell on her face, which made her face burn. She could see clearly that her own face was reflected in his dark eyes. She didnt feel much about her face before. But now she looked very ugly and stupid. She suddenly felt that "Dous" had a strong ability to tolerate. A rich master like him who was used to beautiful women could kiss her ugly face! Leonardo saw Summer staring at him nkly. He smiled, slid his hand over her delicate neck, stroked her and said, "You are looking at me so obsessed. Do you want to get rid of that disable man and be together with me?" His fingers were a little cool, but they seemed to be carrying electric current, which made her shiver involuntarily. Summer suddenly came back to her senses and pushed Dous away, "What are you talking about!" Unprepared, Leonardo was pushed back two steps by her. After he stabilized himself, he was not embarrassed at all. His face was still so calm, "Believe me, those are Leonardo''s favorite dishes. Besides, I will have dinner with others tonight He gave her a meaningful look, and then slowly paced away from the kitchen. As soon as his figure disappeared, Summer still felt frightened, reached for the refrigerator door and gasped to stabilize her figure. She trembled slightly and reached out to touch her neck. As soon as she touched it, she retracted her hand as if she got an electric shock. After calming down, Summer could be sure that "Dous" deliberately flirted her just now. Chapter 30: Do You Want Me to Turn Against My Cousin Chapter 30: Do You Want Me to Turn Against My Cousin She ran to the bathroom and looked at her ugly face in the mirror. She couldn''t understand why "Dous" repeatedly flirted her. She had heard that there were people in the upper ss who had special addictions. Summer was his cousin''s wife. Was he really looking for the excitement of taboo? At the thought of this, she felt a little scared. When she met "Dous" for the first time, she only thought that he was a yboy. However, his gunshot woundpletely changed her view of him. He had a handsome look, had a wonderful family background, and even had extraordinary perseverance, which made Summer be sure that he was not a simple guy. But this amazing man often flirted her. Why? Because of thinking about other things, Summer was also a bit absent-minded when cooking. After wasting two pieces of beef, she just came back to her senses. She still nned to believe in Dous once and make the dishes he had said. As soon as she had finished cooking, she heard the sound of the car engineing from the front door. Was Leonardo back? If she went out now, could she see him? Thinking like this, she was a little nervous. When she took off her apron and went out, she only saw Tim. He walked into the hall with a box in his arms. When he saw Summer, he was stunned for a moment, then nodded slightly and said respectfully, "Lady Summer Summer also nodded to him and asked him, "Is Leonardo back? "Master has gone upstairs. After so many days, Tim had been able to help Leonardo lie without hesitation. Summer was a little surprised, but she didn''t think much more, "He hasn''t eaten yet, has he? I''ve made dinner. " Tim was a smart man, so he could understand the meaning of her words. "Now I''m going to deliver the documents to master. I''ll ask him whether to go downstairs to eat or to send dishes upstairs "Thank you" Tim went to Leonardo''s study with a box of documents. Leonardo was on the phone. Hearing the sound of pushing the door behind him, without looking back, Leonardo knew it was Tim. By the time Leonardo finished the call, Tim had already taken out the papers from the box and put them neatly on his desk. Seeing that Tim had not left, he asked, "What''s the matter? "Lady Summer said she cooked a meal for you" When Leonardo heard this, he didn''t answer immediately. He just twisted his finger, and then he said slightly, "Oh, I see Tim felt that Leonardo became odder after Summer had married him. Summer waited for a while, but Tim didnte down. She was about to go upstairs, but she saw "Dous" slowly walking down from the upstairs. Summer looked at him warily. Out of precaution, she stepped back some steps. She couldn''t help asking, "Will you have a dinner party at night? "Yes." Leonardo answered, walked past her and headed for the dining hall. There were several dishes that looked very delicious on the table. In addition to the three dishes he had said before, she also made chicken cubes with peppers. Summer frowned and followed him, "Why don''t you leave now?" "Did I say I wanted to go there?" Leonardo sat down at the table and gave her a calm look. But Summer thought he was ted! Leonardo didn''t eat too much at Summer''s home at noon. He was hungry now. He picked up the fork and started eating. Summer went to grab the fork in his hand, "It''s not for you... Leonardo had thought that she woulde to grab the fork, so he lifted his long arm. Instead of grabbing the fork, Summer lost her bnce and fell straight forward. She subconsciously reached out to protect her face and head. When she fell into a firm hug, she heard Dous saying, My cousin is still at home, while you just couldn''t wait to throw yourself on me. Do you want me to turn against my cousin? Summer released her hands protecting her face and head. As soon as she opened her eyes, she turned to look at a faint smile on his face. "Dous" was still sitting in the chair at the table, while Summer was sitting on hisp, and her whole body was in his arms! Their posture was too close. If they were seen by others, it would have a bad effect. Summer just felt terrible and struggled to get up. But at this time, Tim entered the dining room. The master said he.. When Tim realized what was going on in dining room, he showed a rare look of surprise. With good adaptability, Tim quickly adjusted his expression, "Master said he was not hungry" Then he turned around and ran away. What did he see? The master anddy were in the dining room....... No, the masters current identity was "Dous. As a subordinate of Leonardo, was his reaction just too calm? Did he need to go back? Forget it, he didn''t dare to go back and disturb his master. However, the master''s addiction was quite strange. In the dining room, Summer watched Time in and go out. She was totally in a daze. Leonardo looked at the change of her expression, a trace of interest shing through his eyes and then quickly disappearing. He slowed down his speech rate, "Do you think Tim will tell my cousin about us?" Summer directly retorted, We have nothing to do with each other!" She wanted to struggle to get up, but Leonardo didn''t let her go. It seemed that he didn''t hold her hard, but she couldn''t make it. She was angry and anxious, and her ears turned red, "Dous! You have gone too far. Leonardo noticed that her ears were red, but there was no change in her face. He looked down in surprise and saw that her face was covered with something. He narrowed his eyes and wiped her face with his fingers. The ce he wiped was just the spot on her face. When he raised his hand, he found that the spot on her face had disappeared, and even the small piece of skin iad be white. What was this about?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At this point, Summer suddenly broke away from him. She stood aside with her face covered with fear. Leonardo came to his senses. He looked down at his fingers, and there was ayer of yellow powder on his fingertips. His eyes became sharper and deeper. He slowly got up and walked towards Summer. He walked slowly, and every step made Summer afraid. When he took a step, she stepped back a little. She retreated to the wall, and the man put his fingers in front of her in a very low voice, "What''s this?" Because of fear, Summer couldn''t help but turn up the volume, "My cosmetic, don''t you know?" Leonardo would not give up. He seemed to have understood this, and said with a sneer, "You like to make up using this kind of dark color of cosmetic?" Chapter 31: Let Her Admit that She was Hyping Chapter 31: Let Her Admit that She was Hyping Summer turned her head to one side, avoided looking at him, and said coldly, It''s none of your business. "Then whose business is that?" Leonardo stared at her. And hisrge and broad body directly blocked her retreat and gave her no chance to escape. Summer could clearly notice his unique smell, but it did not affect his extremely oppressive aura. Her heart beat fast and felt that every word she said was a w. "Dous" was not stupid. He was much smarter and sharper than she thought. "Why dont you speak?" Leonardo suddenly stepped back. Summer thought he was finally going to let her go. But the next second, she became nervous again. Leonardo looked at her and said slowly, "Go wash your face. Summer bit her lip, looked at the door of dining room in surprise, and yelled, Dad? When Leonardo heard this, he didn''t take it seriously, "This little trick is too childish Her face did not show the embarrassment of being exposed by him, but frowned. Leonardo was little confused, turned to look back and found nothing. Summer took the opportunity to run away. Leonardo was stunned for two seconds and wanted to catch up her. But he suddenly stopped his steps. Don''t worry. Theing days would be long. He turned back to the table and continued to eat. The food she cooked was much better than those cooked by his bodyguard. Summer ran back to her room, pressed against the door and squatted down with panting. She was almost scared to death by Dous. Although she didnt mean to be ugly, there was always unnecessary trouble when exining it. After this incident, Dous became a super dangerous person in her heart. No matter who, one of them must be moved out. Summer was in a heavy mood when washing,y on the bed and then got a call from Jessica. "Summer, Jarrett''s official micro blog says that tomorrow they will exin the video to the public. What do they want to do? Summer sneered, "They want me to exin the misunderstanding to the media: "The content of the video is real. How do they want you to exin it? Are they going to force you to take the me for them?" Jessica said angrily. Summer said indifferently, Just help them take the me: After sheforted Jessica, Summer logged onto her micro blog on herputer and found that Jarretts official micro blog had sent a notice saying that they would rify the video. Tomorrow, the Jarrett family would look for her. Indeed, the next morning, Lynn gave Allie a call. "Ourpany will have a new product conference today. You can go there and exin the video by the way" "OK; Summer said obediently. When Summer went out, she looked around carefully. She didnt find Dous, and then went out with her bag. She ate something casually on the road and then went to the ce where the Jarrett Group''s new product conference was held. Karen stood at the door, looking around, probably waiting for her. As soon as she saw Summer, Karen came up to her and said, Why are you sote? What do you do with a mask? Summer lowered her voice to make it hoarser, "I have a cold. Karen didn''t ask any more and took her to a conference room. Lynn and Vicky were both there. Vicky threw the prepared text of speech to her, "When the reporters ask something, you can answer ording to the text. Don''t say what you shouldn''t say When Summer opened it, a trace of irony shing through her eyes. The content of the speech was nothing more than to let Summer take the me and let Summer admit that she was hyping all the bad news online. They thought so well. After all, Summer would be a screenwriter in the future. Although she was only behind the scenes, she was also a member of the entertainment circle. So, it could be exined that Summer deliberately hyped. Soon, Lynn''s assistant knocked on the door and came in, "Mr. Jarrett, everything is ready Well Lynn looked at Summer and said seriously, "Do you remember the content of the speech? It N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. doesnt matter if you cant remember. You just need to know that everything is your fault. I see. Summer nodded obediently. The door of the conference room was opened and a group of reporters came in. Summer knew these reporters must have been bribed by Lynn. If her words were different from the text of speech, it would not have been broadcast. Summer studied in the film academy and knew a lot about the entertainment circle. When she took a casual nce, she found that she was familiar with the signs on several microphones, which were the logos of the Tip Top Entertainment Group. Tip Top Entertainment Group was thergest and richestprehensive group in the industry. Its founder had a broad vision, and even thepany''s employees were very responsible which were not easy to be bribed. At the beginning of the interview, some microphones with the logos of Tip Top Entertainment Group were directly crowded in front of Summer. "Lady Summer, was the content of that video true? Were you forced to marry into the family of Emerson? Summer didn''t take the mask off. She looked at the reporter for a few seconds, and then slowly responded, "No, I voluntarily married into the Emerson family" Her reaction was all seen by these reporters. They had heard that Summer was a bit silly before. It seemed that there was something wrong with her brain. Lynn and the other two people looked satisfied with Summer''s words. In order to marry into the Emerson family, you just reced your sister to marry into the Emerson family, right? "She is your sister. How could you do this to her? You look so ugly that Leonardo dislikes you "You robbed your sister''s fiance. Don''t you feel ashamed? No wonder your mother doesn''t care about you... Have you been psychologically twisted since you were a child? One question after another, some were almost personal attacks. A bold reporter asked her, "Is Leonardo impotent? Will you stay with him for money all your life? Will you find a lover in the future?" Unscrupulous media people didn''t have conscience. They just knew how to make rumors and catch people''s attention. Summer looked at the reporter. Half of her face was covered by a mask, and her forehead was covered with heavy bangs. Only her pair of eyes was exposed, which was pretty clear and bright. The reporter was startled by her eyes. At this time, Summer said slowly, Even if you have the hobby of inquiring about others sexual affairs, I cant tell this kind of thing to the public. After all, I still have a sense of shame The other reporters couldn''t helpughing after hearing her words. Chapter 32: You Jaywalk to Scam? Chapter 32: You Jaywalk to Scam? Summer was mocking this reporter for her shameless act of asking people about their sex life in public. The reporter who asked the question understood it too. Lynn indeed paid these reporters. He wanted to take this opportunity to defend Vicky, so most of them kept asking Summer questions. However, this reporter was the only one who had asked about Leonardo to gain attention. The Emersons had great power and influence. Ordinary people couldn''t afford to offend them. But some people wanted to walk a tightrope and risk their lives to provoke the Emersons. The reporter got embarrassed from theughter of the others. So, she gave up covering her intentions and said viciously, You''re not pretty. How could you have married into Leonardo''s family if he is not impotent? You don''t have to hide it. If you could snatch away your sister''s fianc to marry into a wealthy family, you will definitely cheat on Leonardo! Although Summer had not seen Leonardo until now, she did not want to involve him in these troubles. Leonardo''s entric personality had something to do with his experiences. Whether he was good at sex or not, this should not be discussed by these people in public. Cheat on him? Is anyone more promising than Leonardo in the Hoover City? Summer smiled, her eyes crinkling around the edges. Her tone became light, And we''re good in bed. If you don''t believe it, you can ask my husband, Leonardo You! The reporter thought Summer would swear angrily at her. However, she was defeated by Summer''s calm retort. Ask Leonardo? Not to mention asking Leonardo, they didn''t even have the opportunity to meet him. Even if they saw Leonardo, they would only cozy up to him. How could they dare to ask such a question? Only then did the other reporters, who were eager to dig up some secrets, realize something. Summer was not just the third young miss from a small familypany, who was not favored by her parents, but also a young madam who had married into the Emersons. Although she did not seem to be favored by the Emersons now, who knew what would happen in the wealthy family? As a result, these reporters stopped being sharp and asked much more tactfully. Are you intimate with your sister Vicky? Summer smiled, When I was young, I liked her very much. This meant she didn''t like Vicky anymore when she grew up. Your mother loves you sisters very much? Yes, she''s fine Karen did treat Vicky very well. Only in the end did the reporters remember that they had taken Lynn''s money. So, they pulled the question back to the video. Someone said on the Inte that you deliberately provoked your sister and bribed the paparazzi to take that video. So, you did it for hype? Summer was silent for nearly 30 seconds before nodding, Yes: After the interview was over and the reporters left, Vicky angrily walked to Summer and said, I want you to admit that quickly. Why were you hesitating for so long? Did you do it on purpose?" After she finished speaking, she still couldn''t calm down. So, she raised her hand to p Summer. Summer had been paying attention to Vicky''s movements. She carelessly took half a step back and dodged Vicky''s hand. Seeing this, Vicky got angrier. She stared at Summer with wide eyes and said, Don''t you dare! Vicky! Lynn stopped Vicky from pping Summer again. When Vicky saw Lynn, she walked over with a wronged expression, Dad, the reporter asked her if she was hyping, and she hesitated for so long! Lynn looked at Summer doubtfully. He had heard Summer''s words against the reporter just now. A stupid woman like Summer shouldn''t be able to say that at all. Summer looked at Lynn and took off her mask. She bit her lips in fear and said, Dad, I haven''t eaten breakfast. I''m a little hungry. Can I...? Go ahead Lynn turned to Karen and said, You go with her and buy her something to eat. Summer and Karen left the building together. Summer. Karen suddenly stepped forward and stopped Summer. Summer turned around and said calmly, Mom, what''s wrong? About Mr. Emerson... Karen seemed to be troubled. She hesitated and asked, Is he the same as the rumors? Or is he fine? Summer was surprised, and then she lowered her head and put on a shy look, Mom, why are you asking that? Seeing her like this, Karen frowned and said, You have to tell me the truth. Is there anything wrong with Leonardo? You know, if he is healthy, you are out of his league. Your sister is the person his grandfather wanted Summer was shocked. If she did not take it wrong, Karen was saying that if Leonardo was fine, she would let her divorce Leonardo and let Vicky marry him? Summer was so angry that she even smiled, If Leonardo hadn''t been disfigured and stayed healthy, it wouldn''t have been me or Vicky! All these years, to make Karen happy, she had been toc tired to pretend in her family. Now, she was toozy to pretend anymore. Vicky''s your sister Karen was not satisfied with Summer calling Vicky by her name. Summer asked Karen, Am I your daughter? Karen frowned even deeper, Summer, what do you mean? You weren''t like this before That was because Summer used to be willing to y dumb with them. But now, she did not want to do so, nor did she want to plead for their love. Summer didn''t want to talk to Karen anymore. She turned around and left. Karen called her from behind. But she walked faster and quickly disappeared into the crowd. After all, Karen was her mother. Although Summer tried not to care about it, she couldn''t help but feel sad. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She walked at the back of the crowd, absent-mindedly crossing the road. Suddenly, she heard a car horn. She looked up and didnt watch her step. So, she tripped over something beside her feet. Although she wore thick clothes in winter, she still hissed in pain when shended on her knees. Then she heard the car door opened. Before she could see who that person was, she heard a familiar voice, Summer, you cross the road like that. Do you want to scam others? Now Summer saw that it was Dous in a nice suit. She was in a bad mood, and she didnt want to see this man. Summer gritted her teeth and stood up from the ground in pain. She turned around and was about to leave. Then she was grabbed by a big hand and heard him saying in an indifferent and deep voice, You fell? Summer remained silent. She wanted to shake off his hand, but she failed. Next moment, Dous carried her in his arms. Chapter 33: Your Boyfriend Cares about You Chapter 33: Your Boyfriend Cares about You Summer immediately hugged his neck. Her mind went nk for a few seconds before she realized N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. what was happening. She struggled to get down from his arms, Dous, put me down!" Leonardo held her tightly in his arms. He ignored her struggle and put her on the passenger seat. Summer wanted to get off the car as soon as she was seated. Leonardo knew that she would do it. He supported the door with one hand and put the other on the car. He looked at Summer with a faint smile and said, If you dare to get out of the car, I will kiss you" Hearing this, Summer pursed her lips and said through clenched teeth, Shameless! Leonardo closed the door, got in the car from the other side and drove away. Summer turned her head to the other side. She did not even want to look at the man beside her. The mere sight of him would annoy her. Leonardo did not look at her either. He looked straight ahead and said indifferently, You haven''t answered my question Summer was shocked. Then she remembered his mocking tone. He asked her if she wanted to scam others. Summer turned to re at him, I think its you who want to scam, right? Leonardo nced at her and smiled. He seemed to imply something, Your husband is the most promising man in the Hoover City. How dare I touch you? These words sounded like ridicule, but Leonardo seemed to feel proud when he said that. Anyway, Summer felt that Dous was strange. She looked at Dous carefully and found nothing out of the ordinary. He was the same as usual. However, if Dous saw her interview so quickly, did Leonardo see it? With this thought, Summer felt a little uneasy. The Emersons attitude was obvious from the beginning. After removing a few trending topics rted to Leonardo, they did not make a move. In other words, as long as Leonardo was not involved, they would not care about the grudges between Summer and her family. In today''s interview, the reporters questions about Leonardo were a bit excessive. Would her brash answers make Leonardo feel disgusted? Summer organized her speech and decided to ask Dous first, Your cousin ... did he see the interview? Leonardo recognized the hesitation in her tone and looked at her in surprise. His eyes shed and he said, Yes. Summer asked, Then he...? Leonardo said with a natural expression, He is very angry Hearing this, Summer''s heart skipped a beat and she became even more uneasy. She looked out of the window and realized that it was not the way back. She asked vigntly, Where are you going? I want to go back to the vi Leonardo ignored her as if he hadn''t heard her words. He just stopped in front of a clinic on the roadside. He got out of the car and opened the door for Summer, Can you get out? Or shall I hug you? Hearing this, Summer hurriedly bent down and got out of the car. You want to buy medicine? Summer asked curiously when she saw him walking to the clinic. The man walking in front of her ignored her and continued walking to the clinic. Summer followed up and heard him say to the doctor, She fell and hurt her leg. Please take a look at her Summer was shocked. Dous drove her to the clinic to check her legs. When the doctor heard it, he looked at Summer and said gently, Come in and I''ll help you see where you got hurt No, my leg is fine? Summer said as she couldn''t help but look up at Dous. There was no expression on his face. When he stayed silent, he looked sharper and not like a yboy at all. Instead, he was so dominant, just like a king. This kind of Dous made her panic. The doctor heard Summer''s words and looked at Leonardo. He smiled and said, Your boyfriend cares about you. Just let me see Summer immediately retorted, We are not a couple! Leonardo smiled and didnt say anything. He pointed at a female doctor not far away and said, "We want a female doctor The doctor smiled again and seemed to understand Leonardo as he called the female doctor over. The female doctor came over and blushed when she saw Leonardo. Then, she gently rolled up Summer''s trousers and looked at her knees. Her legs were fair, slender, and straight. Even the female doctor could not help but praise her, Your legs are beautiful. However, Summer felt ufortable when she thought of Dous standing beside her. So, she put down her trousers. Her knees were just a little red and swollen. It was not an injury to her. She did not know why Dous had to make a fuss about it. She turned her head and met his gaze. He nced at her legs as if he did it carelessly, You''re quite resistant to falling At that time, he saw her fall straight to the ground and did not stand up for a long time. So, he thought that her leg was seriously injured. It was rare for him to have no sarcasm in his words. Instead, it was as if he was sighing. Although Summer''s legs were fine, the doctor still gave her some potion. After leaving the clinic, Leonardo went to open car door. But he turned around to find that Summer did not follow him but was still standing at the clinic''s door. He turned around and narrowed his eyes as he looked at Summer, What, your leg hurts so much that you cant walk? Do you want me to hug you? Summer never thought that her temper was good. But she had never met a man as shameless as Dous who could make her angry so easily. She said with a poker face, Thank you for today. If you have anything to do, you can go now. I''ll take a taxi back: Leonardo liked to see her putting up with him. He leaned against the car and said indifferently, I''m not busy. Im just going to eat with my friends. Let''s go together Summer turned around and left. She knew that she couldn''t talk to this man. And she didnt know why he had been pestering her. Could it be that he liked ugly women like her? Summer walked a little further. Then she heard Dous''s voiceing from behind her. He seemed to be on the phone. I''m outside. Yeah, I met Miss Jarrett. We''re going to have lunch together. You won''t mind it, right? We''re ... After all, we meet every day ... We.. Summer paused and turned around to see Dous staring at her with a faint smile. The threat was self-evident. She had no doubt that if she took another step forward, he would im Summer seduced me. She clenched her fists and subdued her anger as she walked to Dous. A hint of satisfaction shed in his eyes, Miss Jarrett, you may get in the car. Leonardo and I have something to say Seeing Summer get into the car, he took his phone to the front. It was a lock screen, which meant he was not calling anyone just now. Chapter 34: He Was Abnormal Chapter 34: He Was Abnormal The car pulled up in front of a highly secretive, upscale clubhouse. Just as Summer was about to unbuckle her seat belt, she stopped and looked at Dous suspiciously, Are we eating here? Was he sure he was not here to y? Leonardo nced at her and got off the car. Summer could only follow him. They walked towards the door one after the other. When Leonardo walked in, the attendant bowed respectfully and said, Original from N?velDrama.Org. Wee. However, when Summer walked in, he stopped her. The attendant raised his chin and looked at Summer, his eyes shing with disdain, What are you doing here? Summer lowered her head and looked at her clothes. It was indeed a bit shabby, but she still said calmly, Eat She was about to walk in, but the attendant refused to let her in, We are a high-end club. Not everyone can get in here He had seen too many gold-diggersing here to look for a sugar daddy. Most of those women were beautiful, but this woman was so ugly and dressed so shabbily. Letting her in was simply downgrading the clubhouse. Summer pouted her mouth. She didnt want to go in, either. After Leonardo entered, he found that Summer did not follow him. When he turned around to look for her, he heard the attendant''s words. He walked over and stretched out his long arm to pull Summer behind him. He looked at the attendant with a cold face, What''s your name?" Most of the people who came to this clubhouse were either rich or powerful. So, attendants here should a good eye on the guests. Leonardo was tall and dominant. The attendant immediately became cowardly and stammered, Al ... Alfred Hearing this, Leonardo only gave him a cold nce and pulled Summer inside. Nobody dared to stop them now. Leonardo was tall and walked fast. But Summer was much shorter than him. She was always half a step behind him. Although he was an unscrupulous yboy, his palms were so warm, which made Summer rxed. Summer raised her head and looked at his broad shoulders in a daze. Apart from Jessica, this was the first time someone had protected her like this. The sound of the elevator door opening pulled her thoughts back. She raised her head and found that Leonardo had stopped. He looked at her meaningfully. Summer quickly pulled back the hand he was holding as if she was electrocuted. She panicked and entered the elevator. She had been holding hands with Dous all the way. After Leonardo entered the elevator, Summer stood at the farthest corner from him. Leonardo nced at her indifferently and said in a deep voice, Why are you standing so far away? Can I eat you? Summer turned her head away and ignored him. After arriving at the private room, Summer thought that she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. But she didnt expect to see someone else in the room. The man was dressed in a striped suit, wearing very elegant gold-rimmed sses. He was handsome and gentle. His outstanding temperament was the proof that he was either rich or powerful. Everyone in the entertainment industry would recognize this man. He was Carl Jones, the CEO of the Tip Top Media Company! Carl seemed to sense her gaze. He looked up at Summer and smiled warmly. Leonardo walked to the dining table, pulled up a chair and pressed Summer onto it. He looked at Carl and said, My cousin- inw Carl seemed to be shocked for a moment, as if he had heard something interesting. The smile in his eyes deepened, and he said seriously, Mrs. Emerson Summer felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, but she still politely greeted, Mr. Jones This ugly woman knew Carl? Leonardo looked up and threw the menu to Summer. He said in a cold tone, You order Summer did not know when she had offended him again. There was an outsider Carl here, so she did not say anything. She lowered her head and looked at the menu carefully. Leonardo''s phone rang. He took out his phone and saw a text message from Carl, Still role-ying with your wife? Leonardo was a little unhappy because Summer knew Carl. After reading the text message, he raised his leg and kicked on Carl''s leg. Mm, Carl did not expect Leonardo to be so ruthless. He snorted in pain. But because Summer was here, he could only endure it. Feeling the table shake, Summer looked up at Leonardo nkly. Have you ordered? Leonardo leaned over, his arm resting on her chair. They looked intimate because of his gesture. But Summer was ufortable. She said, Yeah: Then, she put the menu far away. Fortunately, Dous did not do anything out of line during the meal. He just kept chatting with Carl. It wasn''t hard to tell that they had a good rtionship. Summer concentrated on eating. Then she found an excuse to go out after eating. As soon as she left, Carl let out a long sigh of relief. He took off his sses and changed his gentle image. He freaked out, It''s easy for you to go home and role- y with your wife. I''m so busy alone in thepany. And I have to wear sses every day to look mature and reliable. I don''t care! I want to take a vacation! Leonardo said indifferently, What kind of leave does the president of the Tip Top Media Company need? Even a bumpkin like Summer knows you, shouldn''t you work harder? Hey! I have tens of millions of Weibo followers. Of course, many people know me. Besides, you are the boss of thepany, okay? I work for you! Carl said angrily, If you don''t return to work, I''ll jump off the rooftop of thepany and get you big news Carl said this kind of threat three times a day. Leonardo simply didn''t care. He slowly drank some water before asking, The HR Department really didn''t receive Summer''s resume? Carl was also puzzled, I had my secretary to ask them every day. They really didn''t receive hers After saying that, he asked Leonardo with a curious expression, Your wife looks like that, so how can you kiss her? Leonardo looked up at him coldly, She looks like what? Carl swallowed his saliva and said tteringly, Pure, beautiful, and generous... Leonardo said, Are you blind Carl was speechless. He could not say Summer was ugly, nor could he say she was beautiful. What was Leonardo thinking about? He felt that ever since Leonardo got married, he had be strange. Before leaving, Leonardo seemed to remember something and instructed Carl, You know the attendant called Alfred here? Fire him When they returned to the vi, it was already afternoon. Summer and Leonardo entered the vi one after another. When she entered, she asked, Is Mr. Emerson at home? No. After this period of training, the bodyguards no longer felt any pressure when they lied. After returning to her room, Summery on the bed. She was thinking about what she should tell Leonardo when he came back and asked about the interview. However, she suddenly thought of Dous. He was very abnormal today. He treated her very well. Chapter 35: Fail to Whitewash Chapter 35: Fail to Whitewash After Summer finished her interview, she was badgered by Dous and hadn''t watched it online. She turned on herputer and browsed the web pages. She found that the interview was covered by many media and re-posted by quite a number of Weibo influencers. Most people were cursing her, but some rtively rationalizens were analyzing the words she said. I knew that she was hyping. Do those people who said that she was pitiful feel pain in their faces? Why was she acting like a diva? She even wore a mask when she was interviewed I''m the only one who thinks her words against reporters are cool? I found that she never admitted that she stole her sister''s fianc. Seeing thestment, Summer couldn''t help but smile. She didnt answer that question on purpose. If she admitted that she had stolen Vicky''s fianc, who knew if Vicky would continue to make trouble for her because of it? Summer was rarely this happy. She continued to flip through thements. Is this drama a serial show? I dont have enough melons for it. I''ll go buy some more ... Looking forward to the next episode When Summer saw through the Jarretts, she did not want to obey them like before. So, she would not let this matter go. Not long after, all thements about Summer''s interview on the Inte suddenly became curses. Summer knew that Vicky had found an army of Weibo trolls. She didnt care about Vicky''s small movements. Vicky herself was not innocent. They lived under the same roof. It was too easy to dig up dirt on Vicky. She would let the Jarretts happy for one more day. Then she would release all the scandals tomorrow. She wanted to make sure that Vicky could never get away with these! After going through thements for a while, Summer logged into the mailbox and found that there was an unread email. When she opened it, she was shocked. It was an interview invitation from the Tip Top Media Company! Did she send a rsum to them? She checked her mailbox several times and confirmed that she did not. So, she was extremely puzzled. Suddenly, she remembered that Dous had taken her to dinner with Carl. She looked at the time the e-mail was sent. It was nine in the morning, the time when she was having that interview. After thinking for a while, she decided to ask Dous. In the living room, Leonardo sat on the sofa and yed games. Tim was answering the phone behind him. He put Carl on the speaker. Carl was freaking out on the other side, I just went out to have dinner with Leonardo. When I went back to thepany, those directors went crazy. Tell him that if he doesn''te back, I will go to the rooftop and jump off the building Tim looked at Leonardo, who was ying the game. He said calmly, Mr. Emerson is busy Of course, Carl didnt believe him, He''s busy my ass! What the hell is he doing? You turn on the camera and let me see him! At this time, Leonardo said, OK The corners of Tim''s mouth twitched. Mr. Emerson was trying to piss Mr. Jones off! Tim turned on the camera and pointed it to Leonardo. When Carl saw Leonardo ying games, he jumped up and said angrily, I was almost killed by those old guys in thepany. You just sit at home leisurely and y games! Yeah; Leonardo replied. Then with a casual nce, he found that Summer hade downstairs. He gave Tim a look. Tim understood and turned off the speakerphone, Mr. Jones, I have to hang up Carl also saw Summer in the video just now. He was curious about Summer and Leonardo that he threatened Tim, If you dare to hang up, I will kill myself! Tim knew that even if he hung up the phone, Carl wouldn''t really die. But for the first time, he didnt hang up the phone, nor shut the camera. Summer saw Dous in the living room on the corridor of the second floor, so she came down to find him. When she got RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only closer, she saw that Tim was also there. However, Tim had been typing on his phone. He looked much focused and did not look over. Only then did she walk towards Dous with confidence. She sat down opposite Dous and said, I want to ask you something Leonardo lifted his eyelids, then lowered his head and continued to y the game, What? You''re familiar with Mr. Jones of the Tip Top Media Company? Summer said thoughtfully. Leonardo''s movements paused. Because of the two seconds of pause, the characters he controlled in the game were killed by the enemy. He casually threw his phone to the side and looked at Summer with a faint smile, What, did you take a fancy to him? Summer frowned, Can you speak properly? Leonardo stretched out his arms and put them on the sofa. He leaned back, looking cool, You sit next to me first Forget it Summer got up and was about to leave. She took two steps away, and then heard Leonardo''s deep voice, You''re looking for a job. So, you want to ask about the offer, right? Summer suddenly stopped and looked back at him with surprise, How do you know? Carl told me that thepany needs fresh blood, so he picked some college graduates for the After Leonardo finished speaking, he stared at Summer. He sized her up and down, and then he frowned, Did you receive an offer from theirpany? Although his expression did not change much, Summer could see contempt on his face. She pursed her lips and put on a fake smile, Im not happy to go After saying that, she left without looking back. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and watched her disappear from the staircase. He maintained this posture for a while. How did this ugly woman get the confidence to challenge him? Tim, who was familiar with Leonardo, clearly felt that the atmosphere was heavy. Mr. Emerson seemed to be angry. Tim got so nervous that he lowered his head to hang up the phone, only to find that Carl had hung up earlier. The next moment, a phone rang in the living room. Leonardo looked at his phone and found that it was Carl. Leonardo picked it up and said coldly, If you want to jump off thepany, just do it. There''s no need to notify me Unexpectedly, Carl on the other side burst into a greatugh like a freak, You just keep exploiting me. Now karma has found you. You pulled strings for your wife, but she doesn''t even want to go there. Are you very angry now? When I think of how angry you are now, I''m so happy that I can''t stopughing! Leonardo smiled and said gloomily, I won''t go back until my wife enters thepany Carl was defeated and said, I was wrong. In response, the phone was hung up and Carl only heard the busy tone. Chapter 36: No One Wants an Easy Girl Chapter 36: No One Wants an Easy Girl At the Jarretts. Vicky leaned against the sofa and focused on her mobile phone. She paid to get Summer''s interview to be the top trending topic. She also paid an army of Weibo trolls to curse Summer. Even those websites that had held different opinions before began to turn hostile to Summer. Vicky was photographed by the paparazzi. She always thought that it had something to do with Summer. Now that she saw Summer being sworn, she was much happier. So what if the paparazzi recorded a video of them? Their conversation in the video was just empty talk. But Summer had admitted that she was hyping in front of the media. There was no way that ugly woman could beat her! Vicky went online for a while and then went to sleep contentedly. However, when she fell asleep, something unexpected happened at midnight. She was woken up by a call from her friend, Vicky, someone just posted a few videos and photos of you. What''s going on? Did you offend someone? When Vicky heard videos and photos, she had an ominous premonition. She scratched her hair irritably and went on the Inte by her phone. Everyone on the Inte was discussing her. Her indecent photos and videos had gone viral online. Although the Jarrett Group couldn''tpare to the Emersons, it was still a well-known enterprise. In Vicky''s friend group, many women were indiscreet about their private life although they had happy marriages. In public, they looked like ady. But actually, they did all sorts of dirty things in secret. Vicky shook her hands and muttered, How could they know... Manyizens sent her private messages to curse her. Bitch! Shameless! How did you get the nerve to ask your sister to rify and take the me? Vicky was trembling with anger. And she swore at them too. Suddenly, she thought of Jerome. It was midnight, so Jerome wouldn''t see these videos and photos now. But if Jerome saw them, they would be screwed. She put on her clothes and knocked on Lynn''s door, Dad, help me! We need to remove the trending.. On the other side, Summer was on the bed with herputer. She was chatting with Jessica via video. Jessica was a bully when she was in school. Now that she had be a star, she appeared to be cautious. But her love for drama remained unchanged. She excitedly read thements of thoseizens. I knew that Vicky is not a good person. There are so many people helping her get away with it! She looks like ady. But I didn''t expect that she would be so dissolute! Conspiracy Time. Her sister married into the Emersons because they knew that Vicky was messing around outside. I heard that her sister was not good-looking, but she is pure. Vicky is pretty, but shes such an easy girl. Who would want to marry her? RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jessica also felt that thisment made sense, Summer, I think he has a point. Do you think the Emersons really knew about Vicky''s shit earlier? Summer frowned slightly. She hadn''t thought of this possibility before. She smiled and said, No matter what, this is exactly what Vicky wants. She can be with Jerome without any pressure. Jessica and Jerome were distantly rted. Jessica just sneered, Although Jerome is a moron, he probably isn''t a fan of marrying easy girls. After chatting with Jessica till midnight, Summer woke up a littleter than usual the next morning. Turning on herputer and going on the Inte, she found that the trending about Vicky''s indecent photos and videos had been removed. The previous topic tags had all turned ck. There was no need to guess. Summer knew that it must be Lynn. Ever since she was a kid, they had barely talked to each other. But Lynn loved Vicky with all his heart. So what if he removed the trending? Those drama-lovingizens had saved the screenshots. They would spread them to more people. Vicky could never shut it down. Summer had just finished washing and changing when she received a phone call from Jessica. Jessica said angrily, That bitchs trending topic has been removed. I''m going to buy another one and send her back up! Jessica changed the name of Vicky to bitch. Summerforted her, Dont be impulsive. Vicky is notorious now. But you have a new movieing out recently. It''ll get a lot of attention. If someone finds out that you did that, it''ll leave a bad influence on you. Jessica said reluctantly, OK Then she said, Come out for lunch. I''m going back to the movie set tomorrow. I''ll pick you up. Alright. When Summer passed by Leonardo''s study, she couldn''t help but stop. Yesterday, she did not see Leonardo, so she didnt know whether Dous was telling the truth about Leonardo being angry. Suddenly, the door of the study was opened from inside. Summer took half a step back and raised her head to see the expressionless face of Dous. She was shocked and asked, Is your cousin ... Is he here? Why are you looking for him? Leonardo closed the door and leaned against the doorframe to look at her. His face was a little pale, and he didn''t look good. But his pitch-ck eyes were still deep. Summer shook her head, Nothing. After she finished speaking, she turned around and went downstairs. Suddenly, a muffled sound of a heavy object falling to the ground came from behind her. Summer turned around and saw that Dous, who had been standing straight earlier, fell to the ground. Summer ran back and wanted to help him up, Dous, are you OK?" Although she hated him very much, it was impossible for her to stand there when something happened to him. When she looked at him closely, she found that his face was extremely pale. His eyes were closed. His long eyshes were like folding fans, casting a shadow under his eyes. He looked much more obedient now. Summer touched his forehead. It was very hot. Dous was 1.9 meters tall. She could not move him at all. She ran to the stairs and shouted, Is anyone there? Come up. Dous fainted. Immediately, a bodyguard came up and took Leonardo to his room. Soon a doctor came to see him. Summer stood at the side and watched they were all busy here. But she did not see Leonardoing. Finding that there was nothing to do, she decided to leave. Tim hurriedly came in from outside and stopped Summer when he saw that she was about to leave, Mrs. Emerson, can you Stay and take care of Mr. Emerson? This Mr. Emerson sounded a little strange to Summer, but she did not think too much about it. But I still have things to do. Summer looked at the time and guessed that Jessica was about to arrive. Mom, no, please... Leonardo, who was lying on the bed, suddenly began to speak nonsense. Summer turned around and saw a panicked and confused expression on his face. His jaw was clenched and he looked a little fragile. Her heart softened and she nodded in the end. There were no maids in the vi. These bodyguards were careless and could not take care of him. Chapter 37: Want to Eat the Food You Cooked Chapter 37: Want to Eat the Food You Cooked The doctor gave Leonardo an injection. His fever was gone. Summer helped Dous wipe his sweat off on a towel. The others had left. She felt strange. Tim saw that she fell into Dous''s arms in the restaurant, but Tim didnt say anything and even let her take care of Dous. Tim didnt care about any rumors. Mom... Dous began to rave again. Summer wiped his sweat off. When she drew back her hand, he grabbed her hand. She struggled to free herself. He grabbed her hand tightly. She failed. She red at him angrily, I''m not your Mom. Let go! However, he was so sleepy that he didn''t hear what she said. He grabbed her hand tightly, calmed down and breathed evenly. Jessica called Summer. Jessica, have you arrived here? I''m at the entrance of the vi. Where are you? Summer looked down at Dous who was sleeping soundly. She tried to pull her hand back, but he grabbed her hand tightly. She had no choice but to ask Tim to show Jessica the way. When Jessica walked in, she was shocked, Didn''t you say that Leonardo was ugly? Is he ugly? Tim stood behind Jessica and felt anxious. He exined, This is Mr. Dous Mr. Dous? Jessica nced at Tim and said, Why does he grab Summer''s hand? He''s her cousin- inw. This will cause misunderstanding. Tim was speechless. Summer couldn''t help but look up at Tim. This was what she wanted to ask. Tim thought for a while and exined, You''re his sister-inw. You''re like his mother. Summer faked a smile and looked at Tim, That''s why he called me Mom. Tim wished Leonardo would wake up. He couldn''t take it anymore! Tim made excuses to leave dejectedly. Have a seat. We''ll go out to eatter. Summer patted the chair beside her. Jessica sat down and observed Dous. Even Jessica had met countless handsome men and beauties in the entertainment industry, she couldn''t help but exim in admiration when she saw his face, Holy shit! He''s is so lucky! Hes so handsome. Is he a human? She wanted to pinch his face. Before she touched his face, he opened his eyes suddenly. First, he was at a loss. Then his gaze became sharp. Jessica was shocked by his gaze. She drew back her hand and swallowed her saliva. She said, He is awake. Noticing that Leonardo was unfriendly, Summer hid Jessica behind her and said to him, What are you doing? This is my friend! When Leonardo looked at Summer, he calmed down. He said in a hoarse voice, Water. Summer raised her hand that was being pulled by him and said angrily, Let go! Leonardo looked at their hands and her. Then he let go of her hand. When Summer was about to go out, she heard someone was talking outside. I''ll go in and check if he''s dead. He is sick. She was familiar with their voices, but she could only recognize theter one. Theter one was Tim. The door was pushed open. Carl and Tim stood at the door. Carl didnt expect that Summer was here. He was surprised. Then he put on his sses calmly. He said politely, Hi, Mrs. Emerson. Summer said, Hello. Carl changed his attitude quickly. I hear that Dous is ill, so I want to visit him. He.... Carl was interrupted. Carll! Summer turned around and saw Jessica rolling up her sleeves and walking towards Carl. She punched Carl''s abdomen fiercely. Carl took two steps back. It was painful, but he didnt show it. He was calm. Summer was shocked. What was going on? They held their breath. Carl chuckled and said in a low voice, Jessica, would you take care of me if you hurt me? Jessica said coldly, I have warned you! Every time I meet you, I beat you up. Summer had never seen that Jessica was so angry. She noticed that Jessica hated Carl. Jessica turned to look at Summer and said, I wait for you outside. Summer nodded. After Jessica left, Carl pretended that nothing had happened. He sat down on the bed and stared at Leonardo. He asked, Are you ill? Leonardo said that he would go to thepany today, so Carl felt that Leonardo pretended to be ill. Leave me alone! Leonardo frowned and detested Carl. Leonardo looked at Summer silently. Summer understood what he wanted to say, Let Tim get you some water. She was worried about Jessica, so she went out. Leonardo looked at Tim coldly and said, Get out. Tim nodded, I''ll get you some water. Leonardo said indifferently, No. Tim thought that Leonardo was getting weirder. When Summer saw Jessica, she pulled Jessica downstairs and said, Did you know Carl? Yes, Then Jessica added, He owes me. Even if I killed him, he wouldn''t fight back. It sounded like that Jessica and Carl had a deep grudge. Summer let it go and didn''t tell her the invitation of the interview. They went out to eat. When the dishes were served, Dous called Summer. She didnt keep his number, so she didn''t know it was Dous. When will you be back? Although Dous said in a feeble voice because of illness, his voice was Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. recognizable. Summer recognized his voice. Summer asked, What do you want? He replied, I haven''t eaten yet. If you had no appetite, let the doctor give you an injection. l.... She was interrupted by him. He said gloomily, I want to eat the food you cooked. It was rare for him to be gloomy. He always was arrogant. Summer felt sorry for him. Summer didn''t know how to reply, so she hung up the phone. Jessica heard their conversations. She shook the ss and smiled meaningfully, Did that handsome cousin call you? Chapter 38 Trending Again Chapter 38 Trending Again Summer was unconvinced that Jessica used the adjective handsome to describe Dous. She said, Its useless. Jessica shook her head, I dont believe that you werent fascinated by Dous Jessica stretched out her hand and made a gesture. She looked like a hooligan. Was she fascinated by Dous? Women would be attracted by beautiful flowers, let alone a handsome man like Dous. I havent met Leonardo yet. They are the Emersons. If he hadnt been disfigured, he would be handsome. Summer felt sorry for her husband that she had never met. You havent met him! Are you a fake couple? Youve been married to him for two to three months. Jessica drank a ss of water to calm down. Jessica recalled Douss reaction and said, I think that Dous treats you differently. When he looked at me, his gaze was cold and fierce. He was much gentler to you. Did Dous treat her gently? Summer shook her head, Its your illusion. Just as Jessica was about to argue, her phone rang. Her agent called her. After hanging up the phone, she whimpered, My agent had me go to thepany for an emergency meeting again, in the middle of such a precious time to dine with you. Summerforted her, You have to go. After you shoot the film, Ill treat you to a meal. . Then Summer went back to the vi. Dous was in the living room. He didnt look well. He wore home clothes. There was aptop in front of him and a ss of water beside him. He was at work. Summer admired that he was stubborn and strong. When he was shot, he asked her to take the bullet out. When he had a fever and fainted, he continued to work after being given an injection. He felt that someone was looking at him. He looked up at Summer. Hi! His voice was hoarse, but he was aggressive. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Summer nced at theptop and asked him from some distance, Are you working? Are you alright? Apart from his pale face, he didnt look like a patient. Im fine, he typed and looked at her, Im hungry. Thinking of his previous call, she said, You.... She wanted to say that he could ask the bodyguards to cook for him. Dous knew what she was going to say and interrupted her, It tastes terrible. He said vaguely, but she knew his meanings. He meant that the food the bodyguard cooked tasted terrible. When Tim walked over with the medicine, he heard what Leonardo said. Tim sneered. Leonardo had never said that their food tasted terrible. Ever since he got married, he had be picky. To tell the truth, apart from her ugly appearance, Tim didnt know why Leonardo was interested in her. However, Leonardo liked Summer. As Leonardos subordinates, Tim must respect Summer. It was almost two oclock in the afternoon. Noticing that Tim was here, she was surprised. She asked, Is Leonardo at home? Yes, Dous answered. Summer was surprised. She asked, Did he have a lunch? Leonardo was about to drink water. He stopped and looked up at Tim before drinking the water. Mr. Leonardo hasnt eaten yet, Tim was impressed by his own rapid response. Summer cheered up and said, Ill cook and deliver it to him. She went to the kitchen excitedly. Last time, she wanted to cook for Leonardo, but Dous ate the food. Leonardo knew her thoughts. He was jealous of Leonardo. Tim handed the medicine to Leonardo. Leonardo didnt take the medicine. He turned around and asked seriously, Do you think shes stupid? Why doesnt she please me and want to please a wreck? Did she do that on purpose? Leonardo was a cold person. After he married Summer, he always provoked her. Tim questioned Leonardos taste. Tim replied obscurely, You care about her. Leonardo sneered. Leonardo was smart. He understood what Tim meant. Tim said seriously, Mrs. Emerson shouldnt be stupid. She dealt with Vicky carefully. Carefully. She was his wife. She caused such a big trouble on the Inte. If he didnt help her cope with the aftermath, how could the Emersons who cared about the reputation let her go? Summer didnt believe that Dous said that Leonardo liked to eat spicy food, so she prepared the vegetable porridge and vegetable dishes. No matter what vor Leonardo liked, it was better to make something light and healthy. She divided each dish into two parts. She ced one part on the tray and the other part on the dining table. Tim walked in and said with a smile, Mrs. Emerson, I will deliver the food to Mr. Leonardo. Summer handed the tray to Tim and asked, Will he go out this afternoon? Im not sure. Tim lied every day. He was tired of that. After Tim left, Dous walked into the restaurant. He sat down and looked at the vegetarian porridge and vegetarian dishes on the dining table. He frowned and said, I dont like the light food. She poured a cup of warm water and ced it in front of him forcefully. She said angrily, You are ill. Do you want to eat spicy hot pot? If youre dead, is it my fault? She felt that she shouldnt have said that. She didnt care! However, Dous didnt lose his temper. Instead, he picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. He had a good appetite. He didnt look like a patient. Perhaps Dous only cared about life and death. He didnt care about illnesses. After he finished eating, the servants would clean up the kitchen. Summer went back to her room. Turning on theputer, she noticed that the topic of Vickys Sexy Video, which had been withheld in the morning, had be the trending topic again! She confirmed that it wasnt her illusion. She thought that Jessica had spent money on it. Chapter 39: I Can’t Admit What I Didnt Do Chapter 39: I Cant Admit What I Didn''t Do Summer called Jessica. Did you buy the trending topic? Didn''t you refuse it? Have you changed your mind? Jessica said excitedly. Summer exined, No. I saw that Vicky''s topic was trending again. Is it real? Jessica made some noises. Summer guessed that she was browsing the posts on Weibo. As expectedly, Jessica said, I saw it. She deserved it! Summer felt it strange. Who did it? Could it be someone else who was offended by Vicky? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It wasn''t impossible. Vicky always looked down on others. She had a bad temper and had offended quite a few people. Summer didn''t dwell too much on this matter. She guessed that Leonardo should have finished his meal, so she went to look for him. No matter what, she should have a talk with Leonardo about it. The door of the study was closed. Summer knocked on the door. Leonardo said in a hoarse voice, Come in. Summer pushed the door open and walked in. She saw him sitting behind the desk with his back facing her at a nce. She was puzzled. Leonardo didn''t want her to see his face. Why did he go out? In her opinion, Leonardo was a hermit. He didnt go out, didn''t pay attention to others and didn''t like talking to people. Leonardo asked, What do you want? Summer looked at him curiously, Do you know what happened online? Leonardo paused and said coldly, There''s no need to mention the past. As my wife, you''d better behave. Summer felt that his tone was very Dous. Perhaps it was because they were cousins. Summer heaved a sigh of relief when she went out. Leonardo was strange. Fortunately, he wasn''t as psychopathic as those who had been traumatized. Otherwise, she would be in trouble. She didnt know why she wanted to go downstairs to the restaurant. Dous wasn''t in the restaurant. The servants cleaned up the dining table. The next morning, Summer changed into formal clothes and went out for the interviews. She wasted a lot of time because of Vicky. She graduated from a prestigious university. She got great grades and had a perfect resume that smoothed her way to interview for jobs. She was excited. Because of Karen, she didn''t engage in a job that was rted to her major after she graduated. Now she didn''t have to worry about that. She must think carefully about her job. She found a restaurant for lunch and studied thepany profile for the interview in the afternoon. Not long after Summer sat down, a woman who wore a mask and a cap walked up to Summer. She picked up the ss in front of Summer and poured it down from Summer''s head. The women called Summer''s name, Summer! Summer closed her eyes, wiped the water off her face and looked at the woman. The woman was Vicky! It wasn''t strange. With her current reputation, it would be easy for others to recognize her if she didnt disguise herself. What do you want? Go ahead. Summer looked up at her. She was calm. Vicky was angry. She lowered her voice and said fiercely, Summer! You were the one who released the video, weren''t you? I won''t let you offl Summer was surprised. She didn''t expect Vicky knew that. She wouldn''t admit it. Summer said in surprise, What do you mean? You must have pretended to be stupid in the Jarretts! You''re smart! Vicky was furious. Summerughed, You understand me better than my parents. Even now, Lynn and Karen probably took her as a fool. They abandoned Summer when she was young. They would take her as a fool. It was better than admitting that their abandoned smart daughter had tricked them. You''re a bitch! Vicky was about to p Summer. When Summer was about to dodge, she saw a familiar figure walking towards her. She didn''t dodge. Vicky pped her. When Jerome saw Summer had been pped, he walked forward and grabbed Vicky''s wrist. When he saw that Vicky was the one who pped Summer, he frowned, Vicky? Jerome! Finally, there you are! Vicky said softly, She released the videos and photos on the Inte! She was jealous that I was with you. She framed me! Summer covered her face, looked down and pretended to be fragile. She admired Vicky. Vicky thought that all women might be jealous of her. Summer bit her lips tightly. Her face was pale. She said firmly, I didnt. She wasn''t jealous of Vicky. Vicky shrieked, You''re lying! Jerome shouted at Vicky impatiently, Shut up! They shouted and attracted the attention of the other guests. Jerome felt awkward and said coldly to Vicky, Go to the room and have a talk. Then he looked up at Summer and said softly, Summer, follow me. Summer wanted to see Vicky being despised by Jerome, so she followed them. When they walked into the room, Vicky pointed at Summer and said, Jerome, believe me. She did that. Im innocent. The videos and the photos are fake! Vicky lied. It was as if this was the first time Jerome had met Vicky. He looked at her carefully and said disappointedly, You''re still lying! Vicky was stupid. She pulled Summer in front of Jerome and said in a shrill voice, Tell Jerome that you framed me. You set me up. She felt Summer pretended to be stupid. She pped Summer hard, thinking that Summer was as easy to be bullied as before and would help her do anything like before. Summer nced at Jerome and looked away. She stood straight. Her voice was soft and firm, I cant admit what I didn''t do. Jerome had a good impression of Summer. Noticing that Vicky was forcing Summer, he pulled Summer behind him and said, Vicky, deal with your own business. Don''t follow me. Vicky had contacted him for the past two days. He didn''t want to see her, but he didnt expect Vicky to follow him. Chapter 40: The Entertainment Industry Are Complicated Chapter 40: The Entertainment Industry Are Complicated Summer stood behind Jerome and took half a step back. She wanted to stay away from Jerome. Vicky said angrily, Jerome! What do you mean? Are you going to protect this ugly woman? She''s your sister. Jerome frowned and disliked Vicky. Vicky had been spoiled. How could she listen to Jerome''s words? She sneered, Stop pretending to be kind. It was your idea to make me frame this ugly woman forcing her to confess to seducing my fianc. Jerome replied, It was because I believed you. Summer felt that she had underestimated Jerome. The more upright a person pretended to be, the eviler he was. Fortunately, she had already known Jerome well. Shut up! Summer walked out from behind Jerome, looked at him and said, After you! I want to have a talk my sister. Jerome believed Vicky and misunderstood Summer. The scandal of Vicky broke, so he believed Summer. Summer and Vicky were sisters. It was better for them to solve it by themselves. He nodded and left. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After Jerome left, Vicky pounced towards Summer, You''re a bitch! It''s all because of you. You ruined everything! Summer knew what Vicky wanted to do. She moved aside and Vicky pounced on the ground. Summer squatted down and grabbed Vicky''s hair. Summer said coldly, Vicky, you deserve this. You shouldn''t have set me up. She grabbed Vicky''s hair with great strength. Vicky''s face turned pale. She struggled to lift her head in the direction where Summer grabbed her hair to alleviate the pain. Vicky screamed, Are you crazy? How dare you do this to me? Summer sneered and pped her face. Vicky heard a loud p! Summer pped her many times. You ... I and Karen... let go.... Vicky''s cheeks were swollen. She looked at Summer in disbelief. She was so afraid that she stuttered. Summer smiled gently, You owe me the ps. Do you want to threaten me with Karen? kill her. Although she said like that, she knew that she couldn''t be so ruthless towards Karen. If she had been ruthless, she would have taken revenge on them after being forced to marry Leonardo. However, she couldn''t be so ruthless towards them. If they hadn''t taken advantage of her and framed her, she wouldn''t have taken revenge on them. Behave yourself. Everyone will be safe and sound. Summer let go of Vicky''s hair, stood up and left. Vicky stood up. Her face was swollen. Her eyes were red. She hated Summer. She swore that she would take revenge on Summer! After pping Vicky, Summer didn''t feel at ease. Vicky was her sister, but Vicky was destined to be her enemy. She wasn''t in a good mood and the interview in the afternoon didnt go well. On the way back, Jessica called her. Jessica asked, Summer, did you receive an interview invitation from Tip Top Media Company? How do you know that? Summer was surprised. Jessica and Carl knew each other. Did Carl tell her that? Carl was a president. How could he care about that? It''s not the point. Such a bigpany has sent you an interview invitation. Why don''t you attend the interview? You''re stupid! Summer said, Tip Top also contacted you. You didn''t sign a contract with them. Jessica was silent for a moment. Then she said, I dislike Carl. Why don''t you ept their offer? When Summer was about to say something, Summer heard someone calling Jessica. Jessica said, Summer, I have to hang up. I will attend a banquet tonight. I have to put on makeup and pick out a dress. Jessica hung up the phone before Summer replied. Summer was depressed. She had told Dous that she was unwilling to work for Tip Top Media Company. She didn''t expect that she broke her promise so quickly. She chose film and television literature as her major. It was partly because of Jessica. Jessica was an actress. Summer wanted to write scripts for Jessica. Thepany in which Jessica workedpeted with Tip Top. Even if Summer wrote a good script, it wouldn''t be easy for her to cooperate with Jessica. Jessica knew the interview. If Summer didn''t attend the interview, Jessica would me herself. In fact, Summer wanted to work in Tip Top Media Company. She wouldn''t let Dous know that she was going to work in Tip Top! Summer arrived at the entrance of the vi. When she got off the car, she saw a ck caring towards the entrance of the vi slowly. When the car was parked at the entrance of the vi, Summer discovered that it was a luxurious Bentley. It was slick, beautiful and low-key. Summer thought that this car was quite nice. The owner of the car must be a low-key person. Then she saw Dous getting out of the car... When Leonardo was in the car, he saw Summer. He came up to Summer, smiled and said, Hi, Mrs. Emerson. Tim followed behind Leonardo and got out of the car. He was anxious when he heard that Leonardo called Summer Mrs. Emerson. Hi, Summer greeted Dous and walked in the vi. She was puzzled why Dous often stayed with Tim. She didnt care much about that. After learning that Leonardo was at home, she cooked for him. After dinner, she went back to her room and surfed the Net. She browsed a trending post. The entertainment scene isplicated. My friend gave me an invitation to a banquet. I attended it. It was said it was a formal banquet, but I didnt expect that guests gathered... A video was attached to the post. Summer watched the video and saw Jessica. It was a shback to her back. If Summer wasn''t familiar with Jessica, Summer wouldn''t have recognized her. She remembered that Jessica had said that she would attend a banquet tonight. She took out her phone and called Jessica, but no one answered the phone. Summer couldn''t wait. She picked up her bag and ran out. She went to the ce where the banquet was held and sneaked in. The atmosphere in the banquet hall was strange. She searched the entire banquet hall and couldn''t find Jessica. When she was anxious, someone grabbed her arm. When she was about to turn around, the person grabbed her by the other arm. Before she could turn around, the person pinched her chin and poured the alcohol into her mouth. After drinking a ss of the alcohol, she felt dizzy and limp. Two people took her away... Chapter 41 Don’t Have the Guts to Step Forward Chapter 41 Dont Have the Guts to Step Forward Summer was sober. She could feel that they were two men. They were strong. No matter how she struggled, she was unable to break free from them. Where are you taking me? she wanted to shout for help, but her voice was low. Summer felt that she had been brought into a room and thrown onto the bed. She bent her arms and struggled to get up, but she was limp. Then she heard their conversations. Shes so ugly. Why do you take her here? Although shes ugly, her figure is so well proportioned This was a womans voice. The woman stopped for a while and said viciously, No matter how you treat her, dont kill her. Summer clenched her hands tightly and pinched her palms forcefully. She tried to sober herself. She felt painful and sober. She saw a man and a woman standing by the bed and talking. She couldnt hear clearly. She wanted to get out of bed, but she fell off the bed. She fell on the ground! The sound attracted the attention of them. The man walked over and threw her onto the bed. He was surprised. He said, Shes amazing. She could move even after taking such arge amount of medicines. Feed her more medicines. Wake her upter... They pinched her chin. She felt painful. They fed her the cold liquid. Then she fell into aa. Leonardo worked in the study. He was about to go downstairs to pour a ss of water. Summer room was not far from his study. When he came out, he nced at her room and found that the door was open. She followed a daily routine like an olddy. Didnt she go to sleep? It waste. Leonardo strode towards her room. He pushed the door open. She didnt turn off the lights. She wasnt in the room. He frowned and raised his wrist to look at his watch. It was almost eleven oclock. He looked around and noticed that herputer was on the sofa. He needed the password to check theputer. It wasnt difficult for Leonardo. He turned on herputer easily. He saw the post. He yed the video for two seconds and stopped it. Some rich men often gathered to have fun. They invited some young model or stars. They always did that. It was normal. However, it was abnormal that Summer hadnt returned. She made the bed. Her pajamas were on the sofa. It was obvious that she was about to take a shower and sleep. What had happened? She went out. He thought of something. He was shocked. He reyed the video and watched it twice. Then he called Carl. It was noisy. Carl asked, Why do you call me sote? Do you want to help me drink the alcohol? Although Tip Top was argepany and Carl didnt need to do businesses by meals, he ate with his partners asionally. It was Carls duty. Leonardo ignored his questions and asked him, Where is your unknown star? Leonardo remembered that the unknown star was Summers good friend. He didnt remember her name. She isnt an unknown star, Carl said discontentedly, Jessica will be a movie superstar! Leonardo sneered, The prerequisite for bing a movie superstar is that she can work in the entertainment industry for a long time. Carl was nervous. He asked, What do you mean? Dont bully her. Leonardo wanted to throw Carl to Africa. He didnt want such a stupid partner. Go to the Violet Gold Club. Leonardo hung up the phone and drove out. The Violet Gold Club was well-known in Hoover City. It had a bad reputation. It was founded by a group of rich men. They were materialistic. They had many scandals. It was founded by these rich men, so it was difficult to shut down it. It wasnt a secret in the upper-ss circles. Carl knew the Violet Gold Club. He stood up, picked up his coat and walked out. He called Jessica. His hands trembled. . Carl wasnt far from the Violet Gold Club. When Leonardo arrived, he had already arrived. When Carl saw him, Carl asked, What happened? Leonardo was solemn. He said, Summer and your unknown star are inside. Carl turned around and ran inside. He was recognized when he entered. Hello, Mr. Carl. Carl grabbed the mans cor and said, Where is the banquet hall? Leonardo had many clubs, but his clubs were more connotative than the Violet Gold Club. He hadnt been here before, so he didnt know where the banquet hall was. When the man saw Carl, he wanted to fawn on Carl. But Carl was in a bad mood, he seemed like to avenge his fathers death. The man pointed to the banquet hall and kept silent. Carl let go of the man. He was about to speak to Leonardo. Then he realized that Leonardo disappeared. Leonardo went to the banquet hall. It was chaotic and unsightly. Leonardo was handsome. When he entered the banquet hall, those women stared at him like a cat seeing a mouse. They were eager to get him. A woman approached him and ced her hand on his shoulder, Are you alone? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, Leonardo grabbed her arm and threw her far away, Scram! The woman screamed miserably and fainted. The other women stopped. Suddenly, he saw a woman and a man in the corner. The woman had her back to him. She took off most of her clothes and sat on the man. Leonardo was familiar with her back. He stopped and didnt have the guts to step forward. Chapter 42 Scratch Your Face If You Don’t Tell Me Chapter 42 Scratch Your Face If You Dont Tell Me Carl chased after Leonardo. Noticing that Leonardo was standing there, Carl looked forward. Carl was shocked. Carl said, This is Su.... Noticing that Leonardo was gloomy, Carl changed the topic and said, She isnt like Summer. Ill go over and take a look. She wont be your wife! Leonardo kept silent. Carl knew that he had agreed. Carl was nervous. He wasnt familiar with Summer, but he noticed that the woman was like Summer. Leonardo stayed with Summer every day, so he must have noticed that. Carl was nervous. He knew Leonardo well. Leonardo was quite fond of Summer. Although Summer wasnt beautiful, perhaps Leonardo liked her because she was kind. Carl walked forward and turned the womans face over. He had no choice but look at her face. Then he looked away. She wasnt Summer. He nced at the woman again and said excitedly, Its not her! Leonardo felt rxed and strode over. After seeing the womans face, he smiled gloomily, pinched her neck and asked, Wheres Summer? Vicky didnt expect to meet Leonardos cousin here. She wanted to get rid of his hand. But she failed because he was much stronger. The man who held Vicky was interrupted. He was about to scold them. Leonardo nced at him. The man shivered and kept silent. He looked up at Carl who was standing behind Leonardo. The man threw Vicky on the ground. Before leaving, he said, Mr. Carl. Have a good time. I have to go. Tip Top Media Company was the leader of the entertainment industry. The Jones were powerful. Their rtionships wereplicated. Few people had the guts to provoke Carl. Vicky was interrupted by them and thrown away by the man. She was limp. She looked at Leonardo charmingly. Her neck was being pinched. Her voice was intermittent, Im prettier than Summer. Youre looking for her. Why dont you sleep with me? Leonardo thought she was dirty, so he let go of her. He picked up a goblet and broke it into pieces. He put one piece of the ss on her face and said, If you dont tell me, Ill scratch your face. The ss was pressed on her face as if it could scratch her delicate cheeks at any time. She was scared, but she felt happy. Vicky smiled, Its toote. Shes being served by a group of men! Are you going to watch the show or join them? Have you slept with her? Not to mention Leonardo, Carl couldnt bear it. Leonardo kicked Vicky to the wall. She was so painful that she couldnt cry out, but she smiled. After such a long time, Summer must have been ruined by those people. Tomorrow morning, the trending topic would be changed to Summer. Vicky couldnt help butugh. Leonardo looked at Vicky coldly. He didnt want to waste time with her. He wanted to find Summer. After confirming that Summer and Jessica werent in the hall, he and Carl left the hall. Tim brought the subordinates over. Mr. Leonardo, have you found Mrs. Emerson? When Leonardo went out, he notified Tim. Leonardo was worried about Summer. He said, Search every room. Be quick. Tim was nervous. He knew the Violet Gold Club. Tim didnt say anything and brought the subordinates to look for Summer. Leonardo looked for Summer with Carl. The Club was big. After Leonardo searched the first floor, he didnt find Summer. When Carl looked for Leonardo, Carl saw him standing at the end of the corridor against the light. Half of Leonardos face was in the shadows. He had seen Leonardo who was so anxious before. Carl walked over, patted Leonardos shoulder and said, I found those people. Leonardo looked up and felt relieved. . Carl took him to that room. The subordinates surrounded the room. There were a few naked men squatting on the ground. The bed was in a mess. They smelled the aura of the sex. Leonardo was in a bad mood. He walked forward step by step. He was aggressive. Those men who were arrogant before kept silent. Tim took a step forward and whispered, Mr. Leonardo, when we entered, we didnt see Mrs. Emerson. They said that Mrs. Emerson jumped off the balcony. Ive arranged them to look for her. Leonardo looked at the men who were squatting on the ground. He was aggressive. One of the men copsed. He knelt and walked to Leonardo with his knees. We didnt touch her. She jumped down from here. Its none of our business. Spare us. They didnt touch Summer, so the smell in this room belonged to them. Did they sleep with...? Carl nced at the blood stains on the sheets and felt that his anus hurt. The subordinates came back and said, We didnt find Mrs. Emerson. It seemed that these men didnt lie. They didnt have the guts, but they might lie. Even if the man begged for mercy, Leonardo didnt let them go. He walked to the window and looked down. This was the seventh floor. If she jumped down, it was dangerous for her. Leonardo looked down and saw the balconies of each floor. He said slowly, Search the rooms that are at the same position as this one on the lower floors! None of the Jarretts liked Summer. She grew up in a cold and indifferent environment, but she still lived well. She had an unquenchable thirst for life. She must be fine! Carl led the subordinates to search the first floor, while Tim led the subordinates to search the second floor. On the other hand, Leonardo went to the third floor. The subordinates kicked open the door. Leonardo walked into the room and headed straight for the balcony. The people in the room were having fun in the bathroom. When they heard the noises, they ran out and saw Leonardo and his subordinates. They pointed at Leonardo and asked, Who are you? What do you want? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Leonardos subordinates locked the man up in the bathroom. The balcony was empty. Summers wasnt there. Someone was behind the curtains. Leonardo walked over, hesitated and pulled the curtains away. In the corner behind the curtains, she curled up and slipped into aa. Chapter 43 You Did Everything You Shouldn’t Have Done to Me Chapter 43 You Did Everything You Shouldnt Have Done to Me Leonardo finally rxed after having been nervous all night. He squatted down, reached out to touch her head, and moved the hairs that were covering her face. His voice was slightly hoarse but the words were said clearly, Summer, I have finally found you. Her hair was messy, her clothes were wrinkled, and her forehead was covered by a fine sheen of sweat. Fortunately, she was fine. Leonardo reached out to pick her up. However, when he put his arm around her, she pushed it away. With tears in her eyes, she said feebly, Get away from me.... Leonardo, who had just looked less tense, resumed his gloomy look. He looked at Summer with aplicated look in his eyes. After a few seconds, he leaned closer to her ear and whispered, Im Dous. Ivee to take you home. Summers resistance grew less intense, and then she tilted her head to his side. Leonardo was already close to her ear, so now they were even closer, their heads touching. He could feel the excessive heat on her forehead. Leonardos expression turned cold. He quickly picked her up and strode out of the room. The woman in his arms was as hot as a small stove, heating him. She seemed to be in difort, frowning and breathing heavily. However, she was obedient, trusting him enough to lean against his chest, not making any noise. Leonardos face was gloomy as his anger rose. Someone had informed Carl and Tim. When Leonardo took Summer to the living room, he met them. Noticing Leonardos expression, Tim did not dare to ask. But Carl was brave enough, Is she all right? She is fine, Leonardos voice was low. He turned to look at Tim and said, Hospital. Yes, Tim respectfully replied and took out his phone to make a call. When he got in the car, Leonardo seemed to remember something and asked Carl, Wheres your little star? I just called her. Shes not here. Although Carl was still dissatisfied with the way Leonardo addressed Jessica, he knew that now was not the time to worry about such a problem. Leonardo did not say anything. He only looked up and instructed the driver, Speed up. Although they were about to over-speed, the driver did not dare to disobey. Fortunately, it was a littlete now and there were fewer cars on the road. The group went to the nearest private hospital. The hospital was not big and there were just a few souls. The doctor on duty was a man. He was chatting with his girlfriend to kill time. The doctor looked up and saw Leonardo and the others walking over. His expression changed slightly and he hung up the phone quickly. Leonardo walked at the front with Summer in his arms. Tim and Carl walked behind him. His musclemen were also in the group, which at first nce, seemed troublesome. The doctor was so scared that his face turned pale. Are ... you here to see a doctor? Yes, Leonardo answered and ced Summer on the hospital bed. Then, he stood at the side and stared at the doctor with a solemn expression. The doctor swallowed and examined Summer trembling with fear. His hand holding the stethoscope was no longer steady. Leonardo coldly nced at him, Do you have epilepsy? The doctor replied in a hurry, NoNo... He was surrounded by a group of unfriendly people, who looked like they were about to finish him if he was ever to make a mistake. So, how could he not be afraid? However, the woman was drugged with something unusual. It seemed to be anesthetic and aphrodisiac.... Although he couldnt tell which kind of drug it was, he felt it would be an easy treatment. He gave Summer an injection and put her on a drip. Then she was getting better. After returning to the vi, Leonardo carried Summer into his room. Her face was covered in sweat, and it looked kind of dirty. Leonardo got up and went to the bathroom for a hot towel to wipe her face. He moved her thick bangs and wiped her face with the other hand. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Leonardos hand stiffened as he wiped it. This was the first time he had done something like this, and he felt quite good about it... However, it seemed that there was something wrong with Summers face. Thest time in the dining room, he noticed that there was something wrong with her face. However, she was too wary of him, so he didnt have a chance to find out. Moreover, he didnt care much about the appearance of women. At a closer look, it was not something trivial. He narrowed his eyes as he wiped her face. Then, he retreated a little to have a different view. Not yellowish and with ck spots as usual, her face looked healthy and fair. Under the lights, it was baster and shining. Her lips were rosy, her nose was delicate, and her long and curly eyshes were like a small fan, casting a gentle shadow over her eyes. Her forehead was smooth, and her hairline neat. Her facial features were beautiful on their own, yet even more gorgeous when put together. Leonardo looked at her and suddenly let out a lowugh. This woman, besides pretending to be stupid, also made herself ugly on purpose. It looked like she had been living a hard life. When Summer woke up, she felt that every part of her body ached, and her throat was hellishly dry. She turned her head and looked around in confusion. She realized that this was not her room. She rolled over and sat up. Her brain went nk, and she couldnt remember what had happenedst night. The door was pushed open from outside. Leonardo walked in with a ss of water. He reached the bedside and handed it to her, Drink some. Summer took it and drank it all. Only then did she realize that the man in front of her was wearing a nightgown. She looked down at herself and found that she was wearing the same thing. Dous! You Ist night we... She was confused, with so many memories surfacing all at once. Leonardo sat on the edge of the bed and put his arm beside her. He looked at her with passionate eyes and said in a low voice, Last night, I went to the Violet Gold Club to save you. When we came back, you insisted on sleeping in my room and you took advantage of me. You did everything you should and should not have done to me. What? Summer looked so confused. She only remembered that she jumped down through the window, grabbed onto a railing on some floor, and hid behind the curtains. After that, everything was nk. However, she also remembered that apart from the desire to survive when she jumped off the building, she didnt have much strength for the rest of the time. Since she didnt have the strength, how could she do something to Dous that she shouldnt have done? Dont lie to me! Although I dont remember what happenedst night, Im sure I didnt have the strength to do anything to you! Since you dont remember, how can you be sure that you didnt do anything to me? They drugged you with something novel, and its effects are great, Leonardo got closer and closer, saying flirtatiously, Besides, Ive always liked you. If you think about it, I cant really refuse you.... Chapter 44 Isn’t It Exciting? Chapter 44 Isnt It Exciting? When Summer saw that Dous was serious and did not seem to be lying at all, she became nervous. She really didnt rememberst night. She had been drugged, so it was possible that she had done something with him.... Summers mind went nk for a moment and she suddenly thought of Leonardo. She couldnt stay in Douss room anymore. If Leonardo knew it... With a pale face, she lifted the nket and was about to get out of bed, but Leonardo pushed her back down. You are exhausted fromst night. You should have a good rest. Just ask for it if you want to eat anything. Leonardos hand on her shoulder looked weak, but she couldnt move. When Summer thought about what she and Dous might have donest night, shame engulfed her. She was so angry that she trembled, Youre shameless! Shameless? Then What about this? As he spoke, he pushed her back onto the bed with a slight force from the hand on her shoulder. His tall body covered her and he lowered his head to kiss her lips. Summer was caught off guard when she was kissed, dumbfounded. This also gave Leonardo the chance to contain her. He held her wrists and kissed her forcefully and tyrannically. Summers only kissing experience came from this man, but he hadnt kissed her this hard. The mans cold aura loomed around her, leaving her with no escape. After the kiss, Leonardo gently pecked her lips before standing up. Summery on her back on the bed. Her beautiful eyes were misty. Her face was crimson as she panted, looking vulnerable. Leonardos breath, which had slowed down, became a little heavier. He looked at her with passionate eyes and said in a hoarse voice, I know something even more shameless. Do you want to try it? Hearing that, Summer regained her senses. Her eyes clear again, she looked up and saw him leaning against her head. She held back her breath and pped him fiercely. However, Leonardo quickly intercepted her palm. He smiled as he ced her hand on his lips, kissing it, I like how agile you are. Summer didnt say anything. This man was utterly shameless! She could not retract her hand,pletely contained by him. So, she could only suppress her anger and say, I am your cousin-inw! Leonardo didnt seem to recognize the anger in her tone and smiled harder, Cousin has gone abroad. He wont be back in less than a dozen days. No one wille to the vi to disturb us. Isnt it exciting? Exciting? My ass! She didnt have a predilection for fornicating with her cousin-inw. Noticing that she was getting unhappier, Leonardo stopped teasing her. He stood up, quit smiling and asked her seriously, What do you want to eat? Ill have someone cook for you. Summer said coldly, I dont want to eat anything. She only hoped that he could leave quickly! Leonardo ignored her indifference and said to himself, Then porridge and some dishes. As soon as he went out, Summer jumped out of bed and went to the bathroom. She wanted to make sure that she and Dous had really done that kind of thing. Back pain would normally follow, but she wasnt feeling any. On the other hand, although Dous seemed bad, she inexplicably believed that he would not take advantage of people. She locked the bathroom door and checked her body. She found no traces of sex. She jumped a few times and did not feel any difort. She had known that Dous had been lying to her. How childish! Was it funny for a grown man to lie to her like this? Summer heaved a sigh of relief and walked to the washstand to wash her face. However, when she saw herself in the mirror, she was surprised. The ugly makeup on her face had been removed... Perhaps because too many things had happenedst night, she looked a little haggard, but she was young, so she didnt be ugly because of it. On the contrary, she would evoke pity looking this way. So, she became nervous again. Half an hourter, Leonardo went upstairs to invite Summer for dinner. He went into the room and found the bed empty. He stopped at the door for a moment and turned around. Then he saw Summer standing behind him out of nowhere. Summer looked at him expressionlessly, Why cant I open the door to my room? She had just wanted to go back to her room, but she had failed in spite of her utmost effort. The lock on the door is broken, Leonardo said calmly. She couldnt tell if he was lying. Summer looked at him suspiciously. Wasnt it just finest night when she went out? Noticing that she was behaving normally, Leonardo guessed that she had already known nothing had happened between them. Lets eat. With that, he went downstairs. She had lost her appetite because of the thought that she and Dous had done something. In fact, she had been starving. In the dining room. Summer and Leonardo sat face to face as a bodyguard brought them the food. She had always been curious about why there were only bodyguards in the vi and no servants. The maids were better at taking care of others. Summer tentatively asked Dous, Does your cousin hate women? Hearing that, Leonardo paused. Was it that obvious? He put down the spoon and looked up at Summer, Why do you ask that? Summer also put down her spoon, It seems that he has never wanted to see me, and there are no RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only maids in the vi. Leonardo smiled and remained silent. Summer felt as if she had forgotten something, rubbing her head. Then she suddenly sat up straight and asked, Is Jessica alright? Then she remembered that although Leonardo had seen Jessica before, he might not know her. She added, She came to the vi to find me the other day. She and Carl know each other. As he thought aboutst night, Leonardos expression darkened slightly. Shes fine. She was in the mood to care about others? If he hadnt been therest night, she wouldnt have escaped from the Violet Gold Club. Summer was still worried, and reached for her phone. But then she remembered that her phone fell to pieces when she jumped off the buildingst night. Leonardo caught a glimpse of her movements and took out a box from behind him, cing it in front of her. What is it? Summer asked curiously. Leonardo didnt say anything. He nced at her and signaled her to open it. Summer opened the box and found that there was a brand-new womens phone. Chapter 45 To Lure Her over Chapter 45 To Lure Her over Summer looked up at Dous in surprise, You bought it? Nice try. Cousin bought it for you. Leonardo nced at her and began to eat. Summer didnt say anything. He made it sound like she really wanted something from him. Since Leonardo had bought it, she would ept it. Summer noticed that there was an SIM card next to her phone. It was the number she had used. She put it in and called Jessica. After only one beep, the call was answered. Jessica sounded extremely worried, Summer, are you alright? Are you alright? Im fine. Are you back with the cast now? Jessica had mentioned about going back today. With what have happened to you? No way! Im going out now. Lets meet. The rustling sound of packing could be heard from Jessicas side. Summer also wanted to talk to Jessica aboutst night, so she quickly agreed, Okay. Im eating. Ill go out in a minute... No need. Iming for you, Jessica interrupted her and hung up the phone. Summer put down her phone and looked up. The man was eating slowly. He always acted arrogantly and naughtily around her, but in fact, he was calm and cautious. What happenedst night... Summer paused for a moment before saying, Thank you. For what? Leonardo looked up at her, his pitch-ck eyes flickering with an imperceptible smile, Thank me for pushing you away at the critical moment? Summer understood what he was saying, and blushed, Can you speak properly? As for thest bit of gratitude she had had for him, it disappeared without a trace. Leonardo finished his porridge. As he took the towel to wipe his hands, he said, You thanked me too casually. You dont have any sincerity. Summer thought for a while and felt that he was right. What about I treat you to dinner? Dinner? Okay. Lets go to the club I brought you tost time, Leonardo sounded serious. That club... Summer pursed her lips. If she remembered correctly, it was a top tier club in Hoover City. She had just graduated, not to mention having no job now, and even if she had a job, it would cost her at least half a years sry to eat a meal there ording to the standard of young and rich Dous. She suspected that Dous did it on purpose. Summer said straightforwardly, That wont do. I cant afford it. Dous looked at her in surprise, Didnt Cousin give you his secondary card? Why would he give me that? Summer felt that Dous was weird in every way. In the next moment, Dous took out a ck card from behind him and threw it in front of her. Cousin gave it to me. You can take it. Summer did not take the ck card. Instead, she said with an envious expression, Leonardo treats you so well. Leonardo had never appeared in front of outsiders. Rumors had it that he was cruel and obstinate, but he let Dous live in his vi and even gave his secondary card to him. On the other hand, Summer and Vicky were like enemies. Hearing that, Leonardo looked at her seriously and said, If you are willing to try, he might treat you better than me. He deliberately emphasized the word try. An arrogant and shameless man! Summer ignored him and lowered her head to eat before taking that card. It sounded right spending Leonardos money to treat Dous to dinner. She had wanted to thank Dous sincerely, but he had chosen such an expensive ce on purpose, so dont me her. When Jessica came, Summer was still fighting the door. It was so strange that the door would not open. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Behind her, a bodyguard came up and told her, Miss, Miss Hicks is here. Summer could only go downstairs to see Jessica first. As soon as she went down, Jessica rushed over and said, Its good that youre fine! Summer smiled at her and asked her, Im okay. What about you? The video posted by the bloggerst night went viral. Jessicas agent also saw it and even sent it to Jessica to watch. Jessica attended a business banquetst night. Her manager was afraid that there would be trouble afterwards, so she asked her to find a few people to take a group photo and post it on Weibo, in case someone would nder her. When she posted the photo on Weibo, she discovered that she had many missed calls. Later, when she answered Carls call, she found out that Summer thought she was at the Violet Gold Club and went to look for her. What Jessica had said made Summer understand that someone might have set her up to lure her over. The only person she had offended recently was Vicky. The matter between her and Vicky had been popr on the Inte recently, so Vicky definitely knew that she would surf the Inte at any time. Moreover, Vicky also knew that Jessica was her good friend. Vicky had really put in some effort to take revenge on her. Seeing that she was lost in thought, Jessica asked her, Whats wrong? Summer looked at her and said, It must be Vicky. I knew that she was always messing around, and that she was a member of some club. But I was never interested in her, so I didnt know it was the Violet Gold Club. If she had known that Violet Gold Club was Vickys usual spot, she would not have been tricked. Although Jessica was always on the run, she was clear about many things. She would not go to that kind of ce to attend a banquet. Jessica frowned. Just as she was about to say something, she heard the familiar ringtone of her phone. She lowered her head and took out her phone, only to discover that it wasnt from her phone. Summer took out her phone and waved it, Its mine. Youre finally willing to change your phone? Jessica widened her eyes. She had persuaded Summer to change her phone, but Summer had always said that she was afraid Karen would be upset. Summers eyes shone brightly. Obviously, she was a little happy. She leaned closer to Jessicas ear and whispered, Leonardo gave it to me. She felt that this might be a sign that Leonardo was gradually opening his heart to her, so she was thrilled. Back then, she had agreed to marry Leonardo. Naturally, she still hoped to get along with him. Jessica obviously had something else to ask. But Summer pointed to her phone and said, Let me answer this first. However, when she saw the familiar phone number, her expression was not pretty. Karens voice was gentle, Summer, Ive booked a tea restaurant. Lets have lunch together. A kind offer out of the blue? Something was up! Summer chuckled and asked, Just us mother and daughter? Karen hesitated for a moment before answering, Uh yes, lets have our meal in peace. Summer didnt believe a single word she had said! Chapter 46 He Was Actually a Little Jealous of “Himself” Chapter 46 He Was Actually a Little Jealous of Himself Summer did not respond immediately. Karen quickly exined, Summer, I was too busy and didnt even have time to eat with you alone. Dont me Mom. If it had been in the past, Summer would have been thrilled to ept Karens invitation. How careless of her to use being busy as an excuse! Karen was a full-time richdy, and she had so many servants. So, what could she be busy about? Summer remembered very clearly that once she bought a movie ticket and asked Karen to watch the movie with her. Karen promised to go. However, up until the movie ended, Karen never showed up. Only after returning home did Summer find out that Karen was busy picking up Vicky because Vicky got drunk outside, so Karen naturally stood her up. She didnt even bother to call Summer and kept her waiting until the movie ended. Summer opened her mouth and said with a faint smile, Alright, send me the address. She hung up the phone and looked up. Jessica was looking at her with disappointment. Summer was surprised, Whats wrong? Jessica said angrily, Your mother invited you to dinner again? Are you really going? Yes. Summer pulled Jessica to sit down on the sofa. The second before Jessica snapped, Summer said slowly, I have my ns. Have you brought the brick for me? Jessica replied, It is in the car. Let me get it for you. Summer couldnt open the door, and her things were all inside. She didnt know how long it would take before rescue arrives, so she asked Jessica to bring her a brick. She nned to smash the door. Jessica had been doing great at work these years. She had wanted to help Summer with the door, but her agent called her again. Before leaving, she reluctantly said, Summer, when you smash the door, remember to video chat with me. Summer didnt reply. Did Jessicas fans know how juvenile she was? Summer walked to the door of her room with the brick in her hand, and smashed its handle, making a huge noise. The noise attracted Leonardo. When he arrived at the scene, he was surprised by what he saw, but then he supported his forehead and let out a lowugh. This woman was really ... unpredictable! He walked closer and grabbed her wrist with great precision, saying in a deep voice, Cousin is not at home. You can sleep in his room. If the door breaks, will you pay for it? Summer also felt that it was indeed not good to break something. She hesitated and said, But my things are all in there. When you got married, female supplies were sent to his room. Actually, he did that recently. Summer had never expected that, but she shook her head and said frankly, But I am afraid of sleeping in his room. Dous mightugh at that, but she was just being honest. Leonardo did not see thating. Was she the same woman who bickered with him all the time? So, I will continue. I believe he wont let me pay for it. He is not that stingy, Summer said. After all, he bought her a phone, and he let that Inte incident go. She felt that he was better than she had imagined. Leonardos ck eyes shed with a hint of shock, and then he stopped talking. She said that he was generous. What else could he say? He could only help her with the door. He reached for the brick in Summers hand and smashed the door open in a few strikes. Summer felt Dous was not that annoying anymore. She blinked and said, Thank you. Leonardo didnt say anything or look at her. He turned around and left, looking a little irritated? Leonardo didnt go far when he saw a bodyguard going upstairs. It was nothing, Leonardo nced at his bodyguard. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He was suggesting that he should turn back. The bodyguard immediately turned around and went downstairs, but was somewhat puzzled. Just now, it had been loud. Everyone had guessed that Leonardo and Summer were having a fight. He had even bet a hundred bucks, but now it seemed like they were fine... Just as Leonardo entered the room, he received a message from Carl. It was a 40-seconds voice message. Leonardo tapped it and put down his phone. Am I disturbing you at this hour? Was everything okayst night? Did you use the things I had sent you earlier? If you... Leonardo pressed the power button and locked the screen. Then he went to the cloakroom. The room was huge. Half the clothes there were mens suits and shirts, and the other half were womens skirts and sweaters. Summer was probably very tired of him. If she paid more attention to him, she would discover that he lived in the master bedroom, and that Dous and Leonardo had never appeared at the same time. Perhaps her prejudice told her that Leonardo was definitely not normal. Leonardo remembered the joy in her eyes when she heard that the phone was a gift from Leonardo at the dining table. At that moment, he was actually a little jealous of himself. Summer closed the door andy on the bed. She would sleep better in this familiar bed. After a short rest, she got up to wash her face and change clothes. Standing in front of the mirror, she hesitated for a moment before deciding not to be ugly. That was actually quite troublesome, and she did not n to eat with Karen. Anyway, Dous had discovered her true facest night, but he hadnt said anything about it. Now it seemed that pretending to be ugly would only make trouble for herself. However... She remembered that Dous kissed her this morning, and the thought of that kiss made her blush and her heart race. When Summer regained her senses, she realized that she had been reliving Dous kiss. Her face immediately turned pale. Dous was Leonardos cousin. What was she thinking! Until she got dressed and went out, herplexion was still terrible. Coincidentally, she met Dous again at thending. Leonardo saw that she was not looking good and frowned slightly as he asked her, Whats wrong? As he spoke, he reached out to touch her forehead. Summer jumped far away as if startled, and then said in panic, Im, Im fine.... After saying that, she rushed away. Leonardo stood there and looked down at his hand that was still in the air. After a while, he withdrew his hand with a gloomy expression. He walked to the banister and watched Summer running away with her bag on her back. His expression darkened a little, but quickly, he followed her apprehensively. Chapter 47 It’s Only Natural for Men to Pay Chapter 47 Its Only Natural for Men to Pay Summer left the vi and ran far away before stopping. She must stay away from Dous, for he was too dangerous. Just as this thought urred to her, a car stopped beside her. She turned her head instinctively and saw Leonardo lowering the window. Their gazes met. Summer was shocked for a moment before quickly moving her eyes away, and she quickened her pace. Leonardo drove slowly and closely followed her. He kept his car alongside her and said in a low voice with amanding tone, Get in the car. No need, Summer turned around and said before continuing walking. Leonardo understood that Summer was keeping her distance from him. As Summer walked, she felt he stopped following her. She paused for a moment, but couldnt help but look back. She saw Leonardo get off the car and walk towards her with a cold and threatening look. He had long legs and walked to her in a few steps. Without saying anything, he picked her up horizontally and stuffed her into the car. Summer was dumbfounded. This man was really... Sheughed angrily, Dous! Will you stop messing around? Whos messing around? Leonardo nced at her coldly before continuing to drive seriously. You! Of course! Summer said. Leonardo pretended he didnt hear her and jumped to the next question, Address? Summer did not answer him. Leonardo stretched out his long arm and took her phone from her jacket pocket, finding the message from Karen. You eavesdropped on me? Otherwise, how could he know that she was going to see Karen? Soon, they arrived at the restaurant that Karen had mentioned. Before Summer got off the car, she saw Karen through the restaurants French window, who had been waiting there for a long time. Karen was sitting by the window. She checked the time every now and then and looked outside. She was alone. When Leonardo saw that Summer was only watching Karen instead of going to see her, he asked, Are you nning on sitting here and watching her like this? Summer looked at him and did not say anything. Let Karen experience what it was like to be hung out to dry. Leonardo looked out of the window and found that there was also a restaurant on the opposite side. He drove to its parking lot and got Summer out of the car and into the restaurant. He took Summer directly to the second floor and chose a booth by the window. From here, she could see Karen. The waiter brought the menu to them, and Leonardo directly pushed it to Summer. Summer looked up at Leonardo. Although she didnt say anything, he seemed to know what she was thinking. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. What are you looking at? Order the food. Summer regained her senses. He had been looking down at his phone. How could he know that she was looking at him? Could it be that he had an eye on the top of his head? Since she was already here, she ignored the awkwardness and ordered some dishes. Afterwards, Leonardo also ordered two. Before the dishes were served, Summer involuntarily turned to look at Karen in the restaurant opposite her with aplicated expression. Dous was quite silent when he was not mocking or threatening her. This is the first time she has asked me out to dinner. As soon as Summer finished speaking, she saw that a car stopped at the entrance of the restaurant and Vicky showed up. She sneered and continued, I knew she couldnt just ask me out for dinner. Vicky directly went to Karens booth. Due to the distance, Summer could not hear what they were saying. However, based on their movements, she could tell that Vicky was losing her temper while Karen wasforting her. After arguing for a while, Karen lowered her head and picked up her phone. Not long after, Summers phone rang. She answered it, Hello? Summer, why havent youe yet? Didnt you agree to have lunch together? Karen was suppressing her anger, as if getting impatient. Summer said indifferently, Im still on the bus. The road is jammed. Karen let out a sigh of relief, Then hurry up. After hanging up the phone, Summer saw Karen talking to Vicky again. Then, Vicky turned around and left the booth, but did not leave the restaurant. After what had happenedst night, Vicky just couldnt wait to have Karen ask Summer out. Did Vicky think that Summer had been ruined by the haters, so she wanted to see how miserable she was? If that was the case, shouldnt Summer show up to upset Vicky? At this time, the waiter began to serve. Leonardos voice pulled her back to reality, Eat. Summer came back to her senses. She suddenly remembered that he muttered mom when he was sick and in a trancest time. She asked Dous curiously, You have always lived at Leonardos. Where are your parents? As she finished speaking, she noticed that Dous paused looking unhappy. Summer realized that she might have asked the wrong question, so she quickly put food in his bowl and fawned over him, You eat more. They finished their meal in silence. Summer wanted to pay the bill, but Leonardo pulled her behind him with one hand. After paying for the bill, he turned around and said seriously, Its only natural for a man to pay for a meal with a woman. Summer also looked serious, I am the elder here. I should pay it. Leonardo leaned closer to her and whispered, Ive already paid the bill. If you really feel guilty, give me a kiss. Summer didnt say anything. She would prefer death. Summer shook off his hand and left the restaurant. Leonardo looked at her back and revealed a meaningful smile. In the end, Summer never went to the opposite restaurant to meet Karen. She and Dous went straight home. Karen had been calling her, but she never answered. She thought that this matter was over, but the next morning, she received a phone call from Lynn. Summer, have you been looking for a job recently? Why dont youe to our ownpany, so you wont have to fawn over others? How nice! Lynn was so sincere that Summer almost believed him. Summer replied casually, But Ive already found a job. Between Jarrett Group and Tip Top, she would choose Tip Top in a heartbeat. Lynn was silent for a moment. Then as if he had made up his mind, he said, How about I offer you shares if youe to work in ourpany? Shares? Summer couldnt help but sit up straight, suspecting that she had heard wrongly. Vicky and her brother both held Jarrett Groups shares, and would receive a dividend every year. Even Karen had some shares. Even few, it was better than nothing. Chapter 48 Fifteen Percent of the Shares Chapter 48 Fifteen Percent of the Shares Only Summer was excluded and did not have any shares. She had hoped that Lynn would give her some. Even if it was only 1%, it would at least make her feel like she was a Jarrett. But now, when she didnt care about that anymore, Lynn wanted to give them to her. Thinking about it, she found it somewhat ridiculous. Summer reallyughed aloud. Although she knew that Lynn might have other motives, she still asked, How many shares do you intend to give me? Lynn said coyly, More than your mothers. Of course. Dont worry. Ill make it worth your while. More than Karens? Just a few, then. Since Lynn had offered it, how could Summer make it easy for him? No matter what, I am an Emerson. If you really want to offer me shares, 15%; otherwise I will be Although she did not possess any Jarrett Groups shares yet, she knew how they were distributed. Lynn held 30% of the shares, Vicky and her brother 10%, and Karen 5%, which added up to 55%. The rest belonged to the other shareholders. If Lynn offered Summer 15% of shares, he would be in a dangerous position. At the next shareholders meeting, if Summer did not vote for him, he would most likely lose the position as the chairman of the board. Fifteen percent was a lot. Lynn was naturally clear about the stakes involved. He suppressed his anger and said, Summer, I have been good to you. Your request is a bit too much. Good to her? Summer smiled and said, Dad, youre old. Dont get angry that easily. Its not good for your health. I was just saying. It wont matter if you dont agree. Anyway, I can find a job. I still have things to do. Goodbye. Did something happen to the Jarretts? Lynn used shares to entice her to work for Jarrett Group. What was the purpose of that? At the same time. Lynn was so angry about Summer hanging him up that he almost smashed the phone. He put his hands behind his back and paced back and forth in the office. I see she has grown fangs and started running wild! Vicky poured a cup of tea for Lynn, Dad, dont get angry over such a trivial matter. Its not worth it. How many times have I told you not to go to those foul ces even if you have nothing to do? If you have to go, be careful! Lynn was angry and didnt take the tea Vicky handed over, saying with disappointment, The Patels agreed to the marriage. With something like that happened to you, will they still want you? Jarrett Group had been short of funds recently. They had been nning a marriage with the Patels to get them to invest. However, Vickys indecent video had been posted online, so they could not count on the Patels anymore. Therefore, he shifted his focus onto Summer. Summer had been married to the Emersons for more than two months, and she had been doing fine. She must have gotten along with Leonardo. If Summer was pleased, perhaps she could convince Leonardo to invest in Jarrett Group. Dad, it must have been Summer. She wants to destroy me, Vicky said with a mysterious expression, But I have taken my revenge. When Lynn heard her say revenge, his expression changed as he said, What did you do? Vicky said excitedly, Since she has destroyed me, I naturally wont let her off. I also wanted to destroy her, so I lured her to the Violet Gold Club.... Before she could finish her sentence, Lynn pped her in the face. p! Clear and resounding. Vickys head tilted to the side from the p. After a while, she turned to look at Lynn with disbelief, Dad! You hit me? Ever since she was young, Lynn had rarely been angry with her, let alone hit her. Lynn had been furious just now. After all, if Jarrett Group could not survive this blow, it would face bankruptcy or be taken over by others. At this critical moment, Vicky actually had offended Summer. Lynn loved his deceased ex-wife very much. He also cherished her two children, especially Vicky, because she looked like her. Lynn looked at his hand and sighed deeply, softening his tone, Vicky, no matter what, Summer is an Emerson now. You should have taken her husband into ount before doing something to her. Dont Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. be in a rush to deal with her. She has been married to the Emersons for so long and is still coping well, so perhaps she will get Leonardos favor. Vicky retorted unwillingly, So what if she does? He is nothing! She didnt agree with Lynn. Even if Summer married into the Emersons, so what? She was still the trash that was not even loved by her mother. However, she knew that Lynn was still angry, so she could not say ill things about Summer. Even if Leonardo is nobody now, he is still in charge of the Emersons, and he will inherit the wealth. We are short of funds. If Summer can get us money from Leonardo, our problem will be solved! Vicky was persuaded, feeling that he was right, Then tell her to do it! Lynns expression darkened when he thought of the phone call just now. He coldly snorted and said, She has fangs now. She dared to hang up on me, and ask for 10% of my shares! Then give it to her! Vicky didnt think it was a big deal, Arent you going to let her work at Jarrett Group? Just find a chance to make her give them backter. Hearing that, Lynn was deep in thought and then smiled, My precious daughter is so smart. Did I hurt you just now? It was my fault... Dad, Im fine. No matter what Summer thought, she wouldnt know that Lynn wanted money from Leonardo. She was going to have an interview at Tip Top. Before she could leave, she received another phone call from Lynn. Summer, Ive considered your request. I promise you 15% of the shares. When will youe to work? Summer frowned and was puzzled. Lynn agreed to give her 15% of the shares? It was queer enough that Lynn wanted her to work at Jarrett Group. She had never expected him to actually grant her the shares. To go or not to go? She would have more shares than Vicky. How could Vicky agree to this? There was something fishy about it, but she was not afraid. When you give me the shares, she answered. Chapter 49 My Wife Makes It for Me Chapter 49 My Wife Makes It for Me Lynn was worried that she would go back on her word and said, I can give you the shares at any time. Im free today. Summer said, But Im not free today. Lets meet tomorrow. She was obedient when she was in the Jarretts, and all her family were used to that. Hearing her words, Lynn became impatient, You dont have a job now. What are you busy with? Dad, do you mean that Im lying? Im busy now. Ill text you the ce to meetter. After hanging up the phone, she pondered for a moment and texted Lynn. Lynn received the text and frowned when he saw the address. He thought that Summer was like a yokel, but she actually decided to meet in the Golden Cauldron Club this time. He felt bad because the club was expensive. Summer had taken dinner with Dous in the club, and she chose this ce just because it was expensive. Furthermore, the club was an upmarket club, so Lynn wouldnt dare to y tricks. Right now, what she needed most was awyer. But she had no money to hire one. These days, Carl often called Leonardote at night toin about his miserable life in the There were indeed many things going on in thepany, so Leonardo went to thepany. After holding two meetings and nning the projects, he went back home. When he arrived at the vi, it was lunchtime. As soon as he walked in, he smelled the aroma of the fooding from the kitchen. She was cooking? Leonardo handed his suit to the bodyguard and strode towards the kitchen. In the kitchen, Summer, who was in her apron, was standing on tiptoe to press the button of the range hood. The range hood was a little high that she couldnt reach it. Leonardo walked over and helped her press the button. She turned around with no make-up on her face. She held a spat in her right hand and looked tender. Youre back! The dinner will be ready soon. She smiled at Leonardo obsequiously since she wanted him to do her a favor. Many people wanted to please him, but only Summers ttery could make him happy. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But he didnt show it and only said, Alright. Then he put his hands into the pockets and stood there to watch her cook. Although he seemed to be careless, his eyes actually were fixed on her. The sound of cooking drowned their breathing. After finishing cooking, Summer turned around and found that Dous was still in the kitchen. Why are you standing there? She asked. Did he like cooking smell? Leonardo turned around and walked out, Nothing. He just thought that she was pleasing to the eye, so he stared at her for a while longer. After the meal, Summer smiled at him, You and Leonardo both have your ownwyers, right? Yes, Leonardo wiped his hands with a towel and asked, Are you involved in awsuit? Summer shook her head, No. Do you have that kind ofwyer who works on business contract? Can you ask him to help me? Leonardo stared at her expressionlessly, but Summer still noticed his dissatisfaction. What was he dissatisfied with? Leonardo expected her to make excessive requests since she had yed up to him, but she only wanted awyer. He was a little disappointed. Yes, but. He paused for a moment and looked at her up and down. Summer looked at herself. There was nothing wrong with her clothes, right? Or was he going to make outrageous demands? Thinking of this, she looked at him vigntly and crossed her hands over her chest. Leonardo saw her reactions and wanted tough, but he didnt. He said calmly, You have to cook in the future. In the future? Summer asked, How long? It depends on my mood. Leonardo looked at her. Summer agreed, Deal! Dous was not obliged to help her, and his request was eptable. Leonardo smiled andmanded, Go and prepare some fruits for me. Summer was annoyed. Didnt he say that she only needed to cook? Did he treat her as a maid? Although sheined, she still went to prepare the fruits. She brought a te of fruits for Leonardo and then left. Leonardo took a picture of the fruit te and sent it to Carl. Carl quickly replied, Its just fruit. Why are you so happy? Leonardo replied, My wife made it for me. Carl replied with an emoji, indicating that he didnt care. Feeling Carls jealousy, Leonardo was satisfied and began to eat fruits. In the afternoon, Summer went to the Golden Cauldron Club with thewyer she borrowed from Dous. She didnt put on make-up and just wore a white down jacket and a pair of jeans. Ordinary people couldnt enter the Club, but Lynn was so connected that he definitely had ways to enter the club. Summer wanted him to take her into the club. However, when she arrived, the doorman didnt stop her but smiled, Wee. The upmarket club was indeed different. Summer went to Lynns private room. Lynn went to the club with hiswyer, but he didnt expect that Summer also had awyer. After all, he thought Summer was stupid. Summer sat down opposite Lynn and said, Dad. At first nce, Lynn noticed that she was different from before. She seemed more beautiful. Although he was puzzled, he didnt ask if she had had a stic surgery since there were outsiders. He said, Hello, Summer. After ncing at Summerswyer, he signaled to his ownwyer to rise to the asion. Even if Summer had awyer, it might be useless. Herwyer might not be able to find the loopholes in the contract. Her money could only afford an incapablewyer. Chapter 50 His Time Is Precious Chapter 50 His Time Is Precious However, Lynn realized that he was wrong after Summerswyer looked through the contract. Herwyer wasnt a good-for-nothing, who actually was professional and cautious. Thewyer was called Warren Smith, who looked reliable and cautious. Warren had noticed Lynns contempt for him, but he remained calm. After Lynnswyer took out the share-transferring contract, Warren looked through it and pointed out several loopholes. Lynn was a stranger to contract, but he saw hiswyer turning pale. Then he knew that Summers He said, Summer, mywyer has been busy with thepanys affairs recently, so its normal that the contract has loopholes. Warren sneered, Really? Even a freshly graduated intern can find such loopholes, let alone your legal advisor, who has more than three years working experience. Summer was surprised. How could Warren tell that Lynnswyer had worked for at least three years? Were allwyers so sensitive? She didnt express her surprise and said gently, Dad, you should change yourwyer. Lynn scolded hiswyer, Whats wrong with you? You couldnt even draw up a contract. Im so disappointed in you! Hiswyer apologized, Im sorry, Mr. Lynn. I may have taken the wrong contract. As he spoke, he took out a new contract from his briefcase. Lynn was a shrewd businessman. He had prepared in advance. He prepared two contracts. One had loopholes, while the other was a normal contract. Warren took the new contract and nodded to Summer, This contract is okay. After confirming the contract, Summer ordered two sets of afternoon tea and took them away. Of course, Lynn paid for it. After leaving the Club, Summer gave one set of afternoon tea to Warren and smiled, Warren, thank you for your help. Youre wee. Although he usually wouldnt ept such a small case, he worked for Leonardo and was Leonardos friend. Therefore, he didnt refuse. Another reason was that he also wanted to see how ugly Ms. Summer was. Although Summer was dressed inly, he thought she was very beautiful. She was elegant and soft. When she smiled, she was even more attractive. Thank you very much for helping me. You should be very busy. The high tea is for you. Judging from his professional style, she could tell that he must be capable. The more capable awyer was, the busier he would be. Warren felt her sincerity and took the high tea. He could give it to Carl, who could eat everything. After Summer left, Lynn and hiswyer came out. Lynn was curious about how Summer could hire such a capablewyer. He stepped forward and said, Sir, please wait a moment. Warren looked at Lynn seriously, What do you want to talk to me? Lynn asked, Would you mind having a cup of coffee with me? Warren smiled, Sorry, I dont have time. Lynn wasnt as smart as his daughter. Warrens time was so precious that he wouldnt waste time on Lynn. Lynnswyer politely asked, Sir, what is your surname? Warren said, My surname is Smith. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Then he left. Lynnswyer muttered, Smith Suddenly, he pped his hands and said pitifully, I know all the famouswyers in the Hoover City. He must be Mr. Smith! Lynn had also heard of Warren. A few years ago, there was amercial case, which caused a sensation through the Hoover City. Because it involved too many people, no one dared to take it. In the end, Warren did and won. After that, he became famous in the industry. Summer definitely couldnt hire such a capablewyer. Leonardo must have helped her! Lynn was unhappy since he had transferred 15% of the shares to Summer. But when he thought of this possibility, his distress disappeared. Leonardo was so nice to Summer? Then would it be possible for Summer to ask Leonardo to invest in the Jarrett Group? Warren took the afternoon tea to the Tip Top Media Company. He went straight to the presidents office to see Carl. Recently, Carl had been working overtime in thepany every day, which made him very tired and upset. He knew that Warren had left thepany. The moment he saw Warren, he asked, Where did you go? Tell me the truth, or I will deduct your sry! Is it up to you? Warren nced at him with disdain. Carl bent over his desk helplessly. Warren was a famouswyer. Not everyone could hire him. How dare he deduct Warrens sry? Only Leonardo could deduct his sry. Warren put the afternoon tea on the desk and said, Its for you. Carl took a sip of the drink and frowned, It was bought in the Golden Cauldron Club? The Club was used to be a hotel. Leonardo took it over and spent a lot of money to build it into a luxury club. During this period, Leonardo had neglected his work and seldom came to thepany. To vent his anger, Carl went to the Golden Cauldron Club to enjoy the free meals every day. Now he was already tired of the food there. Warren said, Mrs. Summer gave me the refreshments. Summer? Carl was a little surprised, Why did she buy it for you? Holy shit, was she trying to seduce you? She went too far. Youre Leonardos friend, but she actually wanted to turn you into enemies? She is so vicious! Warren said, You should be an actor. Leonardo can help you be famous. Carl was just joking. He had seen Summer before didnt see her as that kind of person. You saw Summer. She is ordinary, right? But Leonardo is crazy about her. Carl just thought that Leonardos taste was strange. Warren thought for a moment and said righteously, Shes pretty. Carl was shocked. What exactly had happened to Warren and Leonardo? Why did they think Summer was pretty? Chapter 51 Summer Has Changed a Lot Chapter 51 Summer Has Changed a Lot Summer entered the vi and asked the bodyguard, Is Dous here? Hes upstairs. Then Summer went upstairs with the afternoon tea happily. Where was his room? She remembered that she hade out of his room yesterday morning. After finding his room, she thought this room looked like the master bedroom. Was Leonardo so good with Dous that he even gave the master bedroom to Dous? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Summer knocked on the door, and then Dous asked, Whats up? His voice was deep and cold, even colder than that when he was talking to her. Summer said, Its me. I brought you the high tea. Inside the room, Leonardo was taking off his clothes and checking his gunshot wound. Although Summer had helped him take the bullet out, he still went to the private hospital for a check- up. In order to save him, his mother had died, so he cherished his life very much. It was an expedient to ask Summer to help him take the bullet out. The wound healed well, but it still left a scar. He put on his clothes and opened the door, seeing that Summer stood outside with a packing box in her hand. Summer looked up at him and handed him the afternoon tea, This is for you. He saw the packing bag and knew that it was bought from the Golden Cauldron Club. He took it and asked, Is everything going well? Yes. Thank you, Summer smiled happily. Leonardo was aroused by her smile and said, Youre wee. Then he closed the door. Summer was confused. Why did she feel that he was afraid of her? She returned to her room and received a message from Dous. The content was the name of a dish. Then she received a few more messages. The content of each message was the name of a dish. This was incredulous. He could text her all the dishes at a time. When she was poor, she couldnt afford to pay the phone bill, let alone text like Dous. But when she went downstairs, she found something more extravagant. She wanted to go downstairs to see what was in the fridge. When she came to the kitchen, she saw two bodyguards taking out all the vegetables in the fridge. She walked over and asked, Why are you taking out those vegetables? Those vegetables were delivered yesterday afternoon. We are recing them with fresh ones. But those vegetables didnt rot. Why do you throw them away? Summer looked at those vegetables and found them fresh. The bodyguards looked at each other and said, We change new vegetables every day. Summer said, Alright. Every time she cooked, the refrigerator was full of vegetables. She thought that someone would fill it with food every day, but she didnt expect that they changed the vegetables every day. When cooking at night, she tried to cook all the vegetables. She knew that if she didnt do that, those vegetables would be thrown away. Although she thought that it was too extravagant, she knew it was just rich peoples life. Halfway through the cooking, she heard noisesing from outside. She put the dish she had just cooked to the dining table and went out to have a look. Apart from Dous, there were another two men in the living room. They were Carl and Warren. Dous knew Warren, and Carl knew Warren too. Therefore, she wasnt surprised to see the three men sitting together. Carl saw Summer. Probably because he had revealed his true nature when Leonardos was sick, he didnt wear sses to pretend to be gentle. He smiled and waved at Summer. Now he looked just like the naughtiest boy in the ss. Although he was naughty, he was the most eye-catching and the most popr boy. Summer thought that he was very childish. Mrs. Emerson. Carl stuttered after seeing Summers face. He looked at Warren, but Warren smiled innocently. Carl thought that Warrens smile was extremely hypocritical. In the afternoon, he and Warren argued about Summers appearance in thepany, and then he decided toe to Leonardos house to see her. It turned out that they werent blind, but that Summer had changed a lot! Carl asked embarrassedly, Why do you look so different from before? Perhaps it was because the bangs were too thick and my make-up wasnt pretty, Summer joked. She greeted Warren and went back to the kitchen. Carl still couldnt believe it, because Summer was much more beautiful than before. He kept staring at her until she entered the kitchen. Leonardo kicked his leg and coldly said, If youve seen enough, leave. Carl touched his leg and cried out in pain, Leonardo, youre cruel! Leonardo nced at him coldly, and then Carl realized what he had said and quickly covered his mouth. Fortunately, the kitchen was far away from the living room, and Summer was cooking, so she didnt hear Carls words. Carl looked at Leonardo in horror, Your wife didnt hear me! You can leave now, Leonardo said and then walked to the dining room. Carl had smelled the aroma of the food and followed Leonardo. Leonardo turned around and looked at him expressionlessly, Do you want to go to Africa? As he finished speaking, he discovered that Warren was also following him. Warren noticed Leonardos gaze and looked down, as if he didnt know that Leonardo was asking him to leave. He had been eating out for the whole year. Since there were home-cooked dishes, why did he leave? He had already smelled the aroma of the spicy fish! When Summer took the spicy fish out, she saw the three men standing at the entrance of the dining room. She thought that Dous had asked Carl and Warren to stay for dinner. But if so, why didnt theye in? She looked at Dous and asked, Do you want to eat out with your friends or eat at home? The dishes I cooked are quite simple. Carl and Warren were both from rich families. Although they might not be as picky as Dous, they might be more willing to eat in a high-end restaurant. Carl squeezed into the dining room and smiled, I like simple dishes. Chapter 52 I Will Only Hook up with Leonardo Chapter 52 I Will Only Hook up with Leonardo Warren walked in and smiled at Summer, Me too. Then he sat down at the dining table, and Carl sat beside him. Only Leonardo unhappily stood at the entrance of the restaurant. Summer was confused. Why did she feel that something was wrong? Leonardo coldly walked in and sat down. Summer wanted to go to the kitchen to get two more bowls. Leonardo kicked Carl and Warren under the table, Go get your bowls. His wife could only serve him. Then Carl and Warren went to the kitchen to get their bowls. Summer was shocked. She didnt expect that they would listen to Dous, who was just a yboy. Actually, she felt that they bent to Dous. She sat down at the dining table. She was about to eat when she heard the crisp sound of chopsticks hitting the te. She looked up and saw that the three men werepeting for food, especially Dous. He actually Summer only ate the rice in her bowl. She felt that the three men were very childish. Warren noticed her gaze and apologized, Sorry. I havent eaten any home-cooked food in the past three years. Carl said, Im busy too. I eat takeout every day. Leonardo said, Theyre talking nonsense. Carl and Warren only ate and didnt say anything. Summer felt that Dous seemed to pick on them. She nudged Dous gently and said when she saw that he was looking at her, Since you asked them to stay for dinner, you should treat them nicely. When did he ask them to stay for dinner? Leonardo sneered at Carl and Warren, You guys eat more. Summers hand trembled. Why did she feel that the three men would fight at any time? She felt that the atmosphere was strange, so she went to the living room after eating. She didnt understand what was wrong with those men. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Once she left, the atmosphere became harmonious in the dining room. Carl asked, What exactly happened to Summer? Leonardo nced at him coldly. Then Carl stopped talking. Warren was a serious person. He would joke only when he was with Carl. But he would be very serious when he was working. He didnt just stay for dinner. Actually, he had important things to say. He said seriously, The contract that Lynn gave Summer is indeed fishy. It has obvious loopholes. Leonardo sneered, Lynn is shrewd, but Summer isnt stupid. If she works in the Jarrett Group, she will definitely make trouble. Then Lynn will ask his father toe back to take charge. Not long after his mother and he were rescued, he was engaged to a Jarrett girl. And Lynns father decided to retire and went abroad. In terms of family background, even if Leonardo was truly disfigured and lost the ability as a man, the Jarretts still had no right to change his fiance. Because of the sudden engagement, he suspected that the kidnapping had something to do with the Jarretts. Therefore, he hadnt refused when Michael asked him to get married. He had wanted to investigate the Jarretts through his fiance, Vicky. However, the one who married him was Summer, a clever girl with secrets who could be witless sometimes. He leaned back and smiled helplessly. The food Summer cooked was as the same as that of his mother, so he couldnt help but get closer to her. Carl knocked on the dining table and said, I think you can directly invite Lynns father toe back. We cant do that, or the men behind the kidnapping will be spooked, Leonardo said, There must be something fishy about Lynns fathers retirement. It has been fifteen years. I can wait for a few more days. I want to find out all the people rted to the kidnapping. But what would he do after that? Although Leonardo didnt speak, Carl knew that Leonardo wouldnt let those people off easily. He had investigated the ident for many years, and the clues indicated that some people in the Emersons had colluded with the kidnappers. On Monday. Summer was going to work in the Jarrett Group. She didnt care what position Lynn would arrange for her. Anyway, she had the shares that she wasnt worried. Since she didnt need to disguise, she could wear new clothes. All girls liked to dress well. Summer had beautiful clothes, and Jessica had bought many beautiful clothes for Summer too. Jessica was from a rich family. In high school, she had been the school bully, followed by many students. There were also many students who hated her, most of which were girls. Those girls thought of a malicious way to deal with Jessica. When Jessica was alone, they took her to an abandoned school building and bullied her. They even took off her clothes and took pictures... Summer heard the shouting when she went to feed the stray cat. She picked up a rusty knife and walked over, A fool wont be imprisoned if he kills a person. Then those girls ran away fearfully. Afterwards, Jessica and she became good friends until now. Summer wore a red coat with a ck sweater inside. She wore a pair of ck leather shoes, looking energetic and capable. She went downstairs and saw Dous reading the newspaper with a cup of coffee in his hand. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he looked up and saw Summer. The red coat made her skin look brighter. The coat was just an inch above her knee, revealing her slender and straight legs. She was very attractive. Leonardo looked at her and said, You go to hook up with other men while my cousin is away. He didnt ask her, as if he was stating a fact. Summer was in a good mood, because she thought she looked beautiful when looking at herself in the mirror. She walked over and looked down at Leonardo with contempt, Even if I want to hook up with someone, it would be Leonardo only. Dont think that Im cheap. Hearing that, Leonardos hand trembled that the coffee spilled on his suit. Chapter 53 Did She Have a Plastic Surgery Chapter 53 Did She Have a stic Surgery Summer said, You couldnt even hold a cup of coffee steadily. Do you have deficiency of the kidney? Leonardo put the coffee cup on the table and said calmly, Youll know if you try. Summer held her hair back and nced at him. Then she walked towards the door and said arrogantly, Youre daydreaming! Leonardo was shocked. How dare she? Summer left the vi and let out a sigh of relief. The enemy was like a spring. If you were weak, he would bounce back! After talking back to Dous, she felt herself invincible. Dous wasnt that scary! She wouldnt be threatened by him again! She drove to the Jarrett Group. When she was very young, she had been here with Vicky once. After growing up, she would only stand outside and look at thepany every time she passed by. In the past, what she wanted most was Karens care. She had never thought of getting the shares of the Jarrett Group or working there. She didnt expect that Lynn would ask her toe back to work in thepany. She took a deep breath and walked in. Without an employees card, she was stopped by the receptionists, Miss, may I help you? Summer smiled at her, Im Summer Jarrett. Ie to work here. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jarrett? The receptionist looked at each other. Who is this? Vickys voice came from behind. She walked to Summer. After seeing Summers face, she shouted in shock, You! Who are you? Sister, I am Summer. Cant you recognize me? Summers voice was soft, but Vicky felt scary somehow. She took two steps back, How do you be this? This is what I look like. Sister, remember my face. I am your sister. If you cant even recognize me, others willugh at you. As she spoke, she approached Vicky. Vicky was still shocked by Summers appearance. She took steps back as Summer approached her. Vicky knew that those people hadnt seeded in the Violet Gold Club that day. She couldnt believe it since she had nned well. How could Summer escape? Therefore, she asked Karen to invite Summer out for dinner. She wanted to see if Summer was fine. The receptionists were all shocked. Rumor had it that Miss Summer was ugly and stupid. Did she have a stic surgery at abroad? Miss Vicky, who was arrogant and domineering in thepany, seemed to be afraid of Miss Summer? Vicky came to herself and suppressed her anger, You are my sister. I love you so much that I can even give you my fianc. How can I not recognize you? The topic that Summer stole Vickys fianc was trending online. But now Vicky said that she gave her fianc to Summer. Summer replied, Thank you for your generosity. Thanks to you, I married such an outstanding man. You! Vicky had always looked down on Summer. She always wanted to p Summer when seeing Summers proud expression. Summer held Vickys arm and smiled, Sister, lets go upstairs. Dad is waiting for us. There were employees in thepany. It wasnt appropriate for her to quarrel with Vicky here. Vicky didnt say anything and walked towards the elevator. However, they could still hear the receptionists discussing who was more attractive. Summer or Vicky? I think Miss Summer is pretty good-looking. Did she have a stic surgery? She looks quite natural! If she didnt have a stic surgery, she is indeed more beautiful than Miss Vicky! Hearing that, Vicky shook off Summers hand angrily and looked at her in distaste, Dont touch me! Then Summer patted her hand as if there was dirt on it. She found Vicky disgusting. Not only was Vicky flirty, but she was promiscuous. Vicky was angry about Summers behavior, but she endured it when she thought of Lynns words. After walking out the elevator, they went to Lynns office together. Although Lynn didnt like Summer, he still weed her with a smile, Hello, Summer. His gentle attitude made Vicky unhappy. She made a cup of tea for Lynn and thumped it in front of him to express her dissatisfaction. Summer saw that and dismissed Vicky as reckless. What job do you intend to give me? Summer sat down opposite him. Before Lynn could say a word, Vicky said, I know that the marketing departmentcks a market researcher. Summer, I think youre always up for challenges. You can do this job. Summer nced at her and said, But I dont want challenges. I want a cushy job. She was studying in the Hoover Film Academy, so she had no knowledge of marketing. And she also knew that market research was difficult. Youre young and really need to upgrade yourself. You can have a try. If you really dont like it, you can tell meter. Lynn seemed to be considerate, but he actually had decided to have her do market research. Vicky and he were ustomed to the obedient Summer, so they wanted to scare her on the first day. Summer understood his trick. She said gratefully, Thank you, daddy. Vicky, you take Summer to the marketing department, Lynn said and then looked down at the documents. Vicky thought of what Vicky was going to suffer and tried not tough, Follow me. Summer wondered how obedient she had been in the past that they still thought that they could manipte her. Appoint her as a market researcher in the marketing department? She only thanked Lynn for his care for her. But she did not promise to do a good job, right? Chapter 54 I’ll Pick You Up after Work Chapter 54 Ill Pick You Up after Work When they arrived at the marketing department, Vicky took Summer to the managers office. The manager was a middle-aged bald man. When he saw Vicky, he smiled obsequiously. Miss Vicky, what are you doing here? Vicky crossed her arms and pointed at Summer, This is the new market researcher. You teach her how to do the work and take care of her. Although she asked the manager to take care of Summer, she seemed to be cold to Summer. The manager felt that he had grasped the key point and said, I will take good care of her. Then Im relieved. Vicky nced at Summer and then left. Vickys words made the manager even more certain that he understood what she really meant. Goodbye, Miss Vicky! The manager smiled and then looked at Summer seriously, Whats your name? Summer Jarrett. The manager sat down in his chair and sized Summer up. Your surname is Jarrett? Whats your rtionship with the president? Summer was disgusted by his gaze and said coldly, Just acquaintances. The manager was obviously a tterer and idiot. No wonder the Jarrett Group hadnt made any progress in the past few years. Just acquaintances? In other words, Summer wasnt close to the Jarretts. The manager, who thought he had figured it out, smiled dirtily, Do your bit, and Ill make it worth your while. He deliberately emphasized the word do, which disgusted Summer. But she didnt say anything and was led to her desk. After a brief introduction, she sat down and felt the gaze of her colleagues. They were curious about such a beautiful women led here by Miss Vicky. Summer didnt care about this. After sitting down, she took a picture and sent it to Jessica. She texted, Im working in the Jarrett Group. Jessica replied, Whats your title? Vice general manager? Summer texted, Market researcher. Jessica was shocked and replied, Why dont you be my assistant? Ill pay you 500,000 a year. Summerughed. How could Jessica pay an assistant 500,000 a year? A colleague came over and said, Summer, the manager asked you to go to his office. He has something to tell you. Summer smiled, Alright, Ill go at once. Thank you. The colleague hesitated and gave her a look, indicating that the manager had evil intentions. Summer wasnt afraid at all. She knew that the manager was an ipetent andscivious tterer at first nce. Moreover, she was prepared. She knocked on the door and entered the managers office. Summer, this is the documents that I have just sorted out. You take them back and have a look. Would he be that kind? Thank you, manager. Summer reached out for the documents. The manager suddenly touched her hand and said, Dont leave in a hurry. Lets talk about work. Summer wanted to withdraw her hand, but the manager grabbed it and said, Sit next to me. That would be better for us to talk. Manager, please let go of my hand, Summer protested. The manager thought that he had given her enough hints, and didnt expect rejection. His expression darkened. He forcefully pulled Summer towards him, with his other arm around her waist, You heard what Miss Vicky said earlier. If you sleep with me, I wont make things difficult for you. Oh? Summer smiled at him and put her hand into her pocket. The manager thought that she gave in and leaned forward to kiss her. But he suddenly felt numb all over and his eyes widened. He pointed at her and said you. Then, he fell to the ground. After putting away the stun gun, Summer stepped on the managers body and walked out. The ident in the Violet Gold Club had taught her a lesson. The colleagues were all surprised when they saw that Summer came out so soon. Summer only smiled at them. Just as she sat down, her phone rang. The number was a little familiar. Actually, she didnt want to answer it. But when she thought that she would meet the person every day, she picked up the phone and said, Hello? Leonardo noticed her indifference and suddenly regretted having said that he was Dous back then. However, if she had known from the beginning that he was Leonardo, those interesting things they had experienced might not have happened. He asked, How was your first day at work? Summer stopped flipping through the documents. He called just to ask about her first day at work? She closed the files and asked, Is that why you called? Dont forget that you still owe me a meal. How about tonight? Ill pick you up after work. Then he hung up the phone and didnt give her the chance to refuse. Summer was somewhat puzzled. She had offended Dous this morning. Logically speaking, he should be angry and then think of a way to deal with her. But he was calm as if nothing had happened. This made her a little flustered. Guys, the manager passed out. The managers office was not far from Summers desk. She looked up and saw a woman standing at the door and calling for help. Summer quickly looked down. In the end, the manager was taken to the hospital. Summer touched the stun gun in her pocket and found it powerful. The manager didnte back in the afternoon. Summer had a peaceful day. After work, she met Vicky outside the elevator. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Summer had been looking through those documents for a whole day, so she was a little tired and didnt want to quarrel with Vicky. Therefore, she stepped aside and let Vicky enter the elevator first. But Vicky didnt enter the elevator. As soon as other staffs left, only Vicky and Summer were there. Neither of them took the initiative to speak. After entering the elevator, Vicky nced at Summer and asked, Did the drivere to pick you up? If not, Jerome will pick me up for dinnerter. And I can ask him to give you a lift. Hearing this, Summer looked at Vicky in surprise. Jerome made up with Vicky? Vicky noticed Summers gaze and raised her chin proudly. No need, Summer said and suddenly remembered that Dous had said that he woulde and pick her up. Chapter 55 Do You Think There Is No One in the Emersons Chapter 55 Do You Think There Is No One in the Emersons Vicky and Karen had thought that she had an affair with Dous. If Vicky saw Dous pick her up, would it be Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Summer felt it was tricky. After leaving the elevator, Vicky went out first. Summer stayed behind and called Dous. He picked up the phone soon. Before Summer could speak, he asked, You dont want to take me to dinner, so you sneaked away with the ck card? Summer didnt respond. A filthy mouth couldnt utter decentnguage! Wait Where are you now? Summer suspected that he had already arrived at the Jarrett Group, otherwise, why did he say that? Leonardo looked up at the Jarrett Groups entrance and said briefly, Im at the gate of yourpany. If you dont sneak away, hurry up. Otherwise, there will be no seat. He then hung up the phone. Summer called him again, but he hung up directly. She could only stay behind for a while before walking out, hoping that Vicky and Jerome had already left. If Vicky saw Dous came to pick her up, she might spread the news that she hooked up with her husbands cousin. Although Leonardo had be kinder to her recently, she had a better rtionship with Dous. If there were rumors about her and Dous, there was no doubt that Leonardo would not be on her side. Unfortunately, things didnt go as she hoped. When she went out, Jerome and Vicky didnt leave. Jerome parked at the gate. Sitting in the car, Vicky rolled down the window and said, Summer, get in the car. Well give you a ride. Summer, of course, knew that Vicky was showing off that she and Jerome had made up. Summer smiled faintly and said, There is no need. You can just go. Im out of your way. Jerome opened the door and got off the car. He looked at Summer and said, Summer, dont When he saw Summers appearance, he suddenly stopped talking. A bit of shock shed across his eyes. Vicky immediately called out Jerome in dissatisfaction. Only then did hee back to his senses and continued, Just take her proposal. Ill send you back to your home. He had said that he would give her a lift, but now he said he was going to send her back. Summer mocked. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the sound of closing the car door. She looked in the direction where the sound came and found Dous, who was slender, was walking towards her. Only then did Jerome and Vicky realize that beside them was a ck Bentley. Most men loved cars. Bentley looked smooth and elegant. Jerome couldnt help but take a few more nces. He found it was the Bentley Elegant 728, which had been restricted from production a few years ago. It was a tailor-made model. The price started at the price tag of 10 million. ording to the owners request, the price varied. As a man who knew cars well, Jerome thought this car cost at least 20 million. Jerome knew most of the rich men in Hoover City, but he didnt know the man who was walking towards Summer. Leonardo walked to Summers side and looked down at her. Then, he turned to look at Jerome and said in an indifferent but imposing tone, Do you think that there is no one in the Emersons, so she needs others to send her back? Jerome was shocked. This man was from the Emersons. But was it said that Leonardo had already been crippled? Who was the handsome man with an imposing aura in front of him? Vicky reminded him, This is Leonardos cousin, Dous. When Jerome heard this, he sneered, How do you know him? When Vicky had sex with him for the first time, she bled, so he thought it was her first time. After the indecent video was exposed, he knew that she had fixed her hymen. The pure true love was fake! But for some reason, he had no choice but to tie himself up with Vicky. Jerome suppressed his disgust towards Vicky and smiled, Its just a misunderstanding. I am her friend. I just wanted to give her a lift. Is that so? Leonardo turned to look at Summer. Summer, of course, had to help Dous. Im out of his way. Leonardo was satisfied with her cooperation. His expression did not change much, but happiness appeared in his eyes. If so, then were leaving now. After Leonardo and Summer got into the car, Jerome still fixed his eyes on Summer. Why did Summer suddenly be so beautiful? If it were because she had had stic surgery, she wouldnt be able to recover so quickly. It hadnt been many days since he saw herst time. This could only mean that she was a natural beauty. But why did she Vicky wanted to show off in front of Summer that she and Jerome had made up again, but she forgot that Summer had suddenly be beautiful today and thus would attract Jeromes attention. Vicky was furious and sneered at Jerome, Why are you still looking at her? No matter what, she is an Emerson now! Jerome was hurt by her words and looked at her in disgust. Shut up! It was quiet inside the car. Summer took out her phone and sent a WeChat message to Jessica. She told Jessica about the made-up between Jerome and Vicky. Jessica sent an emoji of shock. She could not imagine that there was such a person who was betrayed by his wife in the Patels! But Summer thought that Vicky had maybe some evidence against Jerome, so he was forced to make up with her. After all, how could a person like Jerome, who was sensitive about his reputation, be willing to make up with her who had cheated on him? She told Jessica what she thought. Before Jessica could reply, she felt that the car had stopped. Summer unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car. She looked up and saw Vicky and Jerome getting off the car beside her. As an old saying went, one couldnt avoid his enemy. Jerome happened to see Summer and was about to speak when Vicky pulled him away. Summer couldnt figure out why Jerome was still willing to stay with Vicky. Douss solemn voice rang in her ears. They have gone far. If you want to see more, go in. When Summer turned around, Dous had already turned around and walked towards the Golden Cauldron Club. Dous, with long legs, tookrge steps. Summer trotted to catch up with him. What are you talking about? Who doesnt bear to part with who? Jerome! Leonardo stopped and gave her an indifferent nce. Summer was shocked by his gaze. You know him? Summer reacted and followed him. She suddenly thought of something and grabbed his arm. You have investigated me! Chapter 56 Throw It away If You Don’t Want It Chapter 56 Throw It away If You Dont Want It Leonardo looked down at her slender white fingers on his arm. He did not shake them off but just said seriously, Isnt it normal? Do you think my family can tolerate being fooled by your family? His expression was so solemn and cold that Summer wanted to shiver again. On the first day Summer entered the Emersons, Leonardo had already asked someone to investigate her thoroughly. He knew that she liked Jerome. As for her pretending to be stupid and ugly, he couldnt find out the reason because so many years had passed. Summer was shocked for a moment. She couldnt help but be serious. Did Leonardo ask you to investigate me? Of course. Leonardo turned around and stood face to face with her, looking down at her. Seeing her like this, he didnt say anything else and went straight into the Golden Cauldron Club. Leonardo had wanted to sit in a private room, but Summer felt that he had other intentions, so she requested to sit in the living room. Thus, they sat down by the window in the living room. After ordering, Summer asked Dous, When will your cousine back? I dont know. Seeing Summers disbelief, Leonardo crossed his arms around his chest and looked at her expressionlessly. Even if I know it, do I need to tell you? It seemed to make sense Summer lowered her head and looked at the phone in her hand. It might be a casual move for Leonardo to give her a cell phone. His whereabouts were so mysterious. He, of course, didnt want others to know about his schedule. Summer didnt think Leonardo was living afortable life. Leonardo nced at Summer and saw that she was frowning with sadness. He thought that what he said was too mean. After thinking for a while, he gave her a string of numbers. Summer was confused. Whats this? Leonardo slightly knitted his eyebrows, as if he was impatient. Its my cousins number. Summer instantly became refreshed. She hurriedly opened her phones address book and prepared to save the number. Say it again, she said. Seeing that she was so happy, Leonardo patiently said it again. Thank you! Summer asked with a smile after saving the number, Do you want more dishes? There is no need, Leonardo said coldly. He couldnt tell her that he was Leonardo. Suddenly, he felt depressed, so he had a gloomy face during the entire meal. However, Summer did not care about his expression. She was thinking about whether to call Leonardo or text himter. It was better to send a text message. Would it be embarrassing to call him? She felt that it was more likely that he would hang up and defriend her. After the meal, Summer and Leonardo stood up and left. The exit was right at the counter, so she went to pay the bill. Then she met Vicky and Jerome again. Jerome smiled gently at Summer, Summer. Hello. Summer nodded, not wanting to talk to him. Vicky gritted her teeth in hatred as she saw them looking at each other, but she still forced a smile. Jerome, help Summer pay the bill. There is no need. Ive already paid. As soon as she said that, the cashier handed the ck card back to Summer respectfully, Miss, please take your card. The voice of the cashier attracted the attention of Vicky and Jerome. Summer took the card and said, Thank you. Vicky and Jerome were shocked when they saw the ck card in Summers hand. As a top-notch family, the Emersons had a great deal of property, including banks. Their limited-edition ck cards were issued exclusively around the world, and only those who were important in the Emersons could have one. Although Summer held a secondary card, it was enough to show the importance the Emersons attached to her. Summer noticed their expressions and then looked down at the ck card in her hand. This ck card seemed to be very powerful. Summer calmly said to them, Im leaving now. As soon as she returned to the car, Summer asked Dous, What is your card on earth? Leonardo replied simply, Its for shopping. Summer knew ording to her intuition that Dous was lying. She felt the ck card was like a hot potato. She immediately gave the card back to Dous and said, Now that Ive invited you to a meal, I should give this card back to you. Leonardo nced coldly at her and threw the card back. What are you doing? Summer stuffed it into his hand again. Leonardo then threw it out of the window. He said in a calm and indifferent tone as if he was Summer opened the car door and went down to pick up the card. She didnt dare to give it to Dous anymore, because she didnt dare to provoke this childe anymore. When Leonardo returned, she could give it to him. The next day. Summer went to the Jarrett Group by bus mainly because it was expensive to take a taxi. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Just as she got off the bus, she saw someone she didnt want to see. Jerome walked towards her and said, Summer. Summer took two steps back, Whats up? Jerome seemed not to notice her coldness, and a trace of disappointment shed through his eyes. I just want to see you and talk to you alone. Compared to him, Summer was much more indifferent. Youve already said something. I need to go to work. Ive got to go. She used to like Jerome, but it was because she was surrounded by bastards. She beautified Jerome, so she felt he was perfect in all respects. But now she just took him as Vickys boyfriend. Jerome smiled bitterly and said dispiritedly, Since he treats you well, I can rest assured. Summer was bewildered. Karen would never say such words to her. How did Jerome summon up the courage to say them? If you are so free, go to the hospital for a physical examination. Maybe you are out of your mind. As Jerome watched Summer leave, the disappointment on his face gradually was reced by confidence. Summer was so indifferent must be because he tried to avoid suspicion. She had liked him for so many years, so she could not dispel that feeling so soon. Leonardo could even give Summer the ck card, which meant he was kind to her. The Patel family was on the wane these past few years. As long as he coaxed Summer into asking Leonardo to give the Patel family some benefits, its situation would be better. When Summer arrived at the cubicle and sat down, Vicky came over. She couldnt hide the gloat in her eyes. Dad asked you to go to his office. Did he say the reason? Summer picked up her phone and stood up to look at her. Vicky didnt say more. You will know when you get there. When she arrived at Lynns office, Summer saw the manager of the market department who had been greeted by her stun gun yesterday. Chapter 57 Now You’ve Got What You Want Chapter 57 Now Youve Got What You Want Summer lifted her feet and walked in. She left the door unclosed and smiled innocently, Mr. Green, you have been discharged from hospital. Im going to visit you today. The manager of the market department was called Stone Green. He was married and had a daughter. His wife was ferocious. She hade to thepany to beat him because he flirted with his female colleague. Since then, everyone in thepany knew Stone was henpecked. She offended the department manager on her first day at work yesterday. So she, of course, had to gear up for the consequence. When Stone saw Summer, the muscles on his face twitched. This woman looked delicate, but she was brave. He had stayed in thepany for more than ten years, so he couldnt be bullied by a little girl like this! A faint of malice appeared in Stones eyes. He coldly looked away and ignored Summer. Summer didnt care about that. She directly walked up to Lynn and said, Dad, what can I do for you? Although she knew that Lynn and Vicky were dissatisfied with her and wanted to make trouble for her with this matter, she still pretended not to know. With a cold face, Lynn said seriously, Summer, if you are dissatisfied with the job, just tell me. But why do you vent your anger on Mr. Green? If this news is spread, others will think that my daughter is so domineering in thepany! The image of ourpany will suffer! Summer did not interrupt him to defend herself. Instead, she listened carefully and pretended to be surprised. It seems that the consequence will be serious. Vicky snorted coldly, Since you know that, why dont you apologize to Mr. Green? Summer ignored Vicky and turned to look at Lynn, saying seriously, Dad, when ites to the image of ourpany, have you handled Vickys affair? I saw on the Inte a few days ago that someone saw she went to the Violet Gold Club for a banquet again. Vickys face turned pale. She opened her mouth and wanted to defend herself, Dad, I... Summer interrupted her and said with a smile, Of course I know she is not that kind of person. She is unlikely to go there. I think it must be a nder from ourpetitors. As the saying goes, rear children without being instructed, the father should be med. They will think the Jarrett Group is not a good Summer said earnestly, which almost persuaded herself. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The matter about Vickys indecent videos and photos were suppressed by Lynn the day it came onto the list of the most searched items. However, that matter was exposed one day and one night again. Lynn made every attempt to suppress it but failed. He could only wait for it to cool down. Then he bribed the tform to delete Vickys videos and photos. He didnt expect that Vicky would go to the Violet Gold Club again after a few days! Summers words diverted Lynns attention. Although he wanted to crack down on Summer, Vickys things were more important. Lynn said with a cold face, You guys go out! Summer took the lead and walked out. Although Stone was a little unwilling, he knew that Lynn was going to deal with his family affair, so he could only go out. He saw Summer standing outside the door with her arms crossed. Summer was smiling. Her fair face revealed a cold and beautiful feeling. Mr. Green, the president said that I vented my anger on you. Did you tell him about that? Seeing Summer like this, Stone found his heart itchy as if being hooked. He wasnt tall. In front of Summer, he didnt have any advantage in height. He could only raise his chin to strengthen his aura. You will be punished after the president finishes dealing with his family affair. Just wait. If you beg me now, I might be able to intercede for you and let the president forgive you. Summer smiled more deeply. Stone felt cock-a-hoop because he thought she was afraid and trying to please him. But he had a premonition when he saw Summer raised her foot. In the next moment, he covered his crotch and screamed, Ah! Summer snorted coldly and took out a napkin to wipe her shoe. You said I vented my anger on you, and now youve got what you want. Stones face turned pale with pain. He pointed at her and couldnt speak clearly, You I Summer had lived in the slum for more than half a year. Sometimes, when she went back at night, she would encounter some hooligans. Although she was disguised as an ugly woman at that time, she would still be harassed sometimes. Therefore, she was never afraid of being harassed. Normally, people would choose to hide the harassment in the workce. Simrly, Stone couldnt tell others that he was bullied by Summer. But she was certain that Stone would not let this go. In the presidents office. After Summer and Stone left, Lynn angrily said to Vicky, What did I say before? I told you to behave yourself recently, but you still went to the Violet Gold Club! Do you regard me as your father? Dad! Vicky did not expect Summer to fight back. She said anxiously, They are my friends. Their families have power and influence. Perhaps they can help us. If I dont go, they might abandon me. In that case, I will miss out on many opportunities Humph! Friends? They are just a group of yboys. Do you think that your reputation is not bad enough and that I havent lost enough face? Your most important thing now is to keep Jerome by your side! Lynn had been in the business for so many years, and he was experienced. He knew the Violet Gold Club well and was more far-sighted than Vicky. Vicky felt sad because of being scolded. But she knew that Lynn loved her, so she med Summer. Although she felt that she didnt make any mistake, , she immediately apologized to calm Lynn down, Dad, I know that I was wrong. I will try to keep Jerome by my side. Lynn sighed, Alright. Go back to your work. Summer returned to her cubicle. She was distracted when she read the information. She had Leonardos number, but she hesitatedst night and didnt dare to call him. It was nine oclock in the morning here, while it should be eight oclock in the evening in the United States. He shouldnt have slept by now. How about sending a message? This is Summer. How are you in America? Was that appropriate? Was it too abrupt? After revising the message several times, Summer finally sent it. This is Summer. Thank you for giving me the phone. I like it very much. Chapter 58 He Needs an Opportunity Chapter 58 He Needs an Opportunity After sending it, Summer waited anxiously for Leonardos reply. She had never been nervous when she texted Jerome before. A colleague whispered from the side. I heard Stone asked for leave to rest at home. What happened to him these past two days? He used to pretend to be diligent in thepany every day! Just as Summer was listening with interest, another colleague joined the discussion. They talked in a lower voice. However, Summer still heard a few words. Summer did yesterday Summer suddenly sneezed. Could it be that they were talking about her? In the Tip Top Media Company. The meeting room waspletely quiet. Leonardo sat in the first seat, looked down, and expressionlessly flipped through the project report in his hand. The senior managers were all sitting up, not daring to make a sound. After all, their real boss was worse-tempered than Carl. The outside world thought Carl was the boss of the Tip Top Media Company. In fact, only the whereabouts and identity were secret. Every time a major decision needed to be made in thepany, he would turn up to preside over the meeting. It had been a long time since Leonardo came to thepany. Everything in thepany had fallen on Carl. He needed to manage thepany and attend all kinds of activities, which was indeed tiring. Summer went to the Jarrett Group, so Leonardo coulde to hispany to deal with things. Several directors in thepany, together with some senior executives, wanted to make trouble. But that was not a big problem. After reading the documents, Leonardo picked out some of them and put them aside neatly. The rest was thrown into the middle of the conference table, making a sound. Everyone was shocked. Leonardo looked up and slowly swept his gaze over the people present. He said seriously, Everyone is the elders of ourpany. Weve worked together for so long. Ill give you onest chance to pick up the things yourself and give them to me after revising them properly. He stood up and left the conference room. Carl followed behind him and took away the neatly folded documents. Returning to his office, Leonardo loosened his tie, sat on a chair behind his desk, and reached out to rub his temples. Carl followed closely in and put down the documents in his hand. He frowned and said, Will they do as you said? Leonardos face turned cold. No one in our industry dares to employ the people who have been dismissed by the Tip Top Media Company. It sounded arrogant, but Carl knew that he had the right to be like this. Although Carl also felt Leonardo had a bad temper and was arrogant, he was actually a kind person. Those old men had gone too far this time. If you have nothing to say, you can go back to your work. Leonardo opened a drawer under his desk and took out a mobile phone. When he pressed the power button, the screen lit up and he saw an unread message. Unsurprisingly, it was a text message from Summer. This is Summer. Thank you for giving me the phone. I like it very much. His gaze paused on the words I like it very much for a moment, and then he smiled. Carl, who hadnt left, couldnt help but be curious when he saw Leonardo smiling at his phone. Why are you smiling so happily at your phone? Im very scared. Leonardo was in a good mood and said, If youre afraid, why dont you just leave? Carl walked around to see what he was looking at. But Leonardo turned his phone upside down and ced it on the desk quickly as if there were eyes on his head. Carl couldnt believe it. Alright, Leonardo. Very well! After Carl left, Leonardo texted Summer back. Im d you like it. Leonardo didnt even want to see Summer, so these words didnt seem to be in line with Leonardos way of acting? Tim bought it. It was too deliberate. In the end, Leonardo only sent I see. Putting down his phone, Leonardo leaned back against the chair, a trace of irritation shing through his pitch-ck eyes. Carl returned and pushed open the door. He walked up to Leonardo. Leonardo, this is a big program invested by ourpany recently. I put the information here. Have a lookter. Wait. Carl put down the materials and was about to leave when Leonardo called him. Carl turned around nkly and said, Anything else, Sir? Leonardo coughed to hide his embarrassment. He knocked on the table a few times and expressionlessly said, Do you think I should tell Summer that I am Leonardo? After saying that, he coldly added, If you dare tough, your star will not have any role to y. Although he knew that Leonardo was only threatening him and would not do that, Carl still suppressed N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. theugher that he almost burst into. Carl blushed and said seriously, Youd better tell her immediately. Leonardo knew that Carl was trying to trick him. He picked up the documents and threw them at Carl. Get out of here now. Alright. Im leaving now Carl didnt hold back hisughter anymore. Carl felt he didnt waste his life away. In his lifetime, he could see Leonardo became upset because of a woman! He was going to share this interesting news with Warren. Leonardo tightly pursed his lips and expressionlessly picked up the pen container. He quickly and ruthlessly smashed it towards Carl, who had already arrived at the door. Ah! Carls miserable scream made Leonardo feel a little morefortable. Immediately, he knitted his eyebrows again. It was not the right time to tell Summer that he was Leonardo. He needed an opportunity. Summer waited for a long time before Leonardo replied. Although it was only two words, Summer was already satisfied. At lunchtime, a few female colleagues came to her. Summer, lets go eat together. Summer noticed the desire for gossips in their eyes. Summer felt that they might have known the matter of her dealing with Stone. She didnt know how long she would stay in the Jarrett Group. She smiled and nodded, OK. Even though they were all women, the attractive look on her face when Summer smiled made her colleagues dumbfounded. There werent many restaurants near thepany. Even though they just randomly chose a restaurant, they still coincidentally met Vicky and her father. They were all leaders, so Summers colleagues went over to greet them, President, Manager Vicky. Vicky was the manager of the project department. Of course, she was not that capable. Her subordinates did the work. Summer didnt want to be eye-catching, so she also went over to greet them. Dad, Vicky. Chapter 59 The Man with a Wife Doesn’t Play Outside at Night Chapter 59 The Man with a Wife Doesnt y Outside at Night With others present, Lynn casually said to Summer for the sake of his face, Lets eat together. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Alright. After she said that, Lynns expression changed slightly. She continued, But I cant today. I want to eat with my colleagues. Lets eat another day. Lynn didnt like Summer, so he didnt want to eat with her. Hearing her refusal, he looked rxed and much kinder. Alright, you can go now. At this time, Vicky suddenly turned her head and smiled at Lynn, Dad, try this. I think their dishes taste good today. Lynn smiled and said, You eat it yourself. Youve lost weight recently. It was harmonious. Vicky smiled contemptuously at Summer as if she was saying, You are so poor. Your parents dont love you. It had to be admitted that Vicky had stabbed Summers weak spots. She thought that she had already had a stony heart after being used and abandoned by the Jarretts again and again. It was still painful to see the harmonious and warm scene between Lynn and Vicky. Summer was still in a bad mood after she found a table with her colleague. The matter between her and Vicky had be a hot topic on the Inte. These colleagues were all young girls, so they must have known that through the Inte. They could tell that Lynn didnt like Summer. One of them pushed the menu to Summer and said, Take a look and order what you want to eat. Summer smiled and pushed the menu back. Im not particr about food. Its up to you. Besides, Ive never been here before. I dont know whats delicious. Hearing this, the other colleagues began to order. They thought Summer was quite easy to get along with, so one of them asked her, Do you know why Stone asked for leave today? What happened in the presidents office earlier? I dont know. Did he do many bad things before? Maybe he was punished by God, said Summer seriously. The others didnt mind andughed as well. Then, they began to expose Stones secrets. Summer joined from time to time, and it was harmonious. But one sentence broke the harmony. Summer, since you are already an Emerson, why are you still working for the Jarrett Group? The person who asked that did not have any evil intentions, but this question was not easy to answer. Summer paused for a moment and said hesitantly, This Someone took the initiative to help Summer out of the trouble. Oh, hurry up and eat. Theres not much time left. After eating, we need to rest for a while. The questioner did not continue. Everyone in thepany felt Summer was unwee at the Emersons. Although Leonardo, whose face and sexuality were both harmed, was the first sessor of the Emerson Group, he was not suitable to take it over due to his poor physical condition. There were many spections that the sessor might be reced, but there was no exact news. Without the title of the Emerson Groups sessor, Leonardo was just a cripple. Summer had toe out to work apart from being unwee at the Emersons. She even had to work as a market researcher, which was a tiring job. She looked pitiful. Summer looked nkly at her colleagues who kept helping her with the dishes. They seemed to look at her with sympathy. After thinking for a moment, she understood the reason. From a bystanders point of view, she indeed seemed to be quite pitiful Leonardo stayed in thepany for a day. After work, Carl ran over to him excitedly and said, Lets go drink! When Leonardo came to thepany, Carl was not that busy, so he was in a good mood and wanted to y outside. No, Leonardo refused without raising his head. Carl rolled his eyes. Why do you go back so early? When you have nothing to do, you just stay at home. Go home after work and dont participate in any activities. Youre living like an old man. Leonardo refused softly. People who have wives are like this. Carl twitched his mouth. So funny. Warren came in. He didnt know Carl had just been discouraged by Leonardo and asked, Can we go now? Lets go, Carl said as he walked out. Warren looked at Leonardo and said, Are you not going? Carl replied coldly on behalf of Leonardo, People who have wives dont y outside at night. Just as Carl expected, Warren looked shocked. Lets go. Just the two of us go for a drink. After all, we have no wives. Carl ced his hand on Warrens shoulder and pulled him out. Warren frowned and pulled Carls hand down. He turned his head and said sympathetically, Even if you have a wife, you can do nothing but see her. Leonardo sneered, You are not allowed to eat at my house anymore. Warrens expression stiffened. He changed his tone and said, I envy those like you who have wives. Carl couldnt help but kick Warren! Why couldnt he be more hard-bitten? Why did they lose to Leonardo every time? Warren didnt even bend his legs as if he didnt feel any pain. Carl pulled him out and said, Dont continue to lose your face here. He then turned to Leonardo and said, Were leaving now. Leonardo was in a good mood and said, OK. The drink is on me. A hint of joy could be found in his low voice. However, when Leonardo drove home and looked at the empty vi, his good mood immediately disappeared. He took out his phone and called Summer, but she didnt answer the phone. He called twice in a row and still, no one answered. Did she do this deliberately, or did something happen to her? Leonardo stood in the empty room for a while. The bodyguards on his side couldnt help but ask him, Master, what happened? Master looked serious. Something incredible must have happened. Leonardo did not say anything. He picked up his coat and walked out. When he reached the door, he seemed to recall something. He turned around and said, If Summeres back, call me. Could the big deal be that Mistress hadnt returned yet? But Summer was being forced to go shopping with her colleagues. When she got off work, she wanted to return home. However, the colleagues who had lunch with her probably felt that it was pitiful for her to stay in the empty vi alone, so they insisted on taking her to go shopping. But she felt she wasnt pitiful. Even if she stayed in the empty vi, it was a luxurious vi. It was a thousand times better than the small rental house she used to live in. However, due to the kind invitation from her colleagues, she had no choice but to go shopping with them. Chapter 60 Take Revenge on Her Chapter 60 Take Revenge on Her Summer had been thinking about cooking for Dous. After all, that was her promise. Since they entered the mall, they had been showing Summer around. When it was getting dark, Summer found an excuse to stop. Im so tired. Lets find a ce to rest. Then, they found a ce to drink. Summer took out her phone and saw two calls from Dous. She felt Dous was quite impatient. But she didnt expect that he would call her twice. She could imagine that he became quite angry but held back his anger after he called her a second time. Summer stood up and said, Sorry, I have to go back now. Thank you. Ill treat you to a meal another day. After leaving the mall, she walked towards the bus stop while calling Dous. Not long after, the phone was picked up. Where are you? His voice was already low. So when he was in a bad mood, others would feel that there was a bit of sullen in his voice. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Summer felt a little cold in her neck. She touched her neck and said, Im still outside. Ill be right back. If youre hungry, find something to eat. Im asking you where you are, he repeated. The impatience and anger in his tone were no longer concealed. Summer turned around to take a look and told Dous the name of the shopping mall. Since Dous threw away the ck card that seemed powerful in front of her, she no longer dared to provoke him. Summer turned around and walked to the entrance of the mall, waiting for Dous. Not long after, Summer saw his car. Just as she was about to go over, someone behind her shouted, Summer, why havent you left yet? Summer turned around stiffly and saw the colleagues who had shopped with her standing behind her. Its because Summer was interrupted by Dous. Summer, get in the car. Leonardo pulled in at her side. He rolled down the window and looked at her expressionlessly. Summers colleagues looked shocked at the same time. Summer had a premonition. She turned her head to look at Dous and said with a fake smile, Although I am younger than you, I am your elder cousin-inw. Leonardo tilted his head slightly and looked at her colleagues behind Summer. He looked up and said impatiently, Get in the car. Summer felt he was getting impatient again. Afraid that he would make trouble again, she could only turn to the people behind her and say, He is my husbands cousin. He picks me up on his way. Im leaving now. She didnt dare to stay any longer. She opened the door and got in. When Dous started the engine, Summer could see her colleagues talking lively through the rearview mirror Summer sighed and turned to look at Dous. Why did youe so quickly? Are you working nearby? Dous didnt respond. Summer turned her head and looked out of the window. She didnt want to talk to him either. After arriving at home, Summer went to the kitchen to cook. In the past few days, she had already known the taste of Dous well. He liked spicy food. After dinner, they went back to their rooms. Summer took a bath,y on the bed, and had a video chat with Jessica. Jessica was dressed in an ancient costume, and behind her was an antique building. Summer asked her, Are you still in Studio City? Yes. Im shooting a night y, Jessica ran to a small corner and whispered to her, Do you know who Im cooperating with today? Who is it? Summer suddenly thought of something and said, It cant be Adams. Didnt he go abroad to study? Its him! Jessica said excitedly, The director seems to know him, so he asks him to be a guest performer. I just happen to cooperate with him. Im so nervous that my body is trembling. What should I do? Summer pursed her lips and said faintly, I dont know. Im also nervous. Adams was the youngest Grand m winner. Summer had liked him for eight years. On the other end of the phone came a sudden voice. Jessica,e here for acting! OK, Jessica replied and said to Summer, Ive got to go. Ill help you find Adams for an autograph. His nude photo may not be avable, but Ill try my best. After saying that, she turned off the video. Summer found it funny. She was not as obscene as Jessica! The next day. When Summer arrived at thepany, she felt that the way those colleagues looked at her was strange. She had expected such a scene, so she didnt care much about it. Stone was probably scared by Summers means. In the next few days, he was quiet and did not make trouble for Summer. It was not until Friday that he brought someone over. Summer, today, you go out to do market research with him. Today is Friday. Give me the report next Monday. The person that Stone brought was a tall man who looked simple and honest. Summer nced at the man and found she had never seen him. There were many people in the market department. Summer, of course, couldnt know everyone because she had been here for just a few days. Therefore, she didnt think too much. They left thepany and took a taxi. Summer asked, Does thepany reimburse the fare? Yes. The man looked at her strangely. Summer was vignt. She turned to look out of the window and found they were heading for the suburbs. When she came out, she had read the information. The product this time was a kind of household necessities. They should go to the residential area. Summer happened to pass by a pharmacy. She looked down and bit her lips fiercely. She knitted her eyebrows in pain and said, Can you stop the car? Im going to buy something. The man asked her, What? Painkillers. Summer turned to look at him. Im on my period. I have an upset stomach. The man thought for a while before he understood. Ill apany you. Alright. Summer knew that even if she refused his request, he would figure out other ways to prevent her from getting out of the car. She was certain that Stone asked this man to retaliate. They got out of the car and entered the pharmacy. The man followed closely behind her. Summer bought some medicine and slowly walked out. At this time, a man wearing a mask and a cap walked in. He coughed lightly with his hand against his lips. As Summer went past him, she suddenly reached out and grabbed his arm in astonishment. Cousin, why are you here? The man wearing the mask seemed to be shocked for a moment. He reached out and lifted the cap, revealing a pair of familiar and warm eyes. Chapter 61 A New Trick Chapter 61 A New Trick Summer widened her eyes and said, Wilson The man wearing the mask squinted and interrupted her, Shouldnt I ask you this? Why are you here? The pleasing voice carried a trace of sternness, and the concern it showed was just right. Summer almost thought that this man was really her cousin. She nkly said, I was just about to go back. Ill see you off. The man wearing the mask pulled her wrist and walked out. However, the colleague who came with Summer wouldnt give up easily. He walked forward and stopped Summer. We are out to do market research. Are you skipping work now? Summer looked at him with a smile. Its rare for my cousin toe back from abroad. So I want to stay with him now. Please ask for leave for me. The colleague still wanted to stop Summer. The man wearing the mask slowly took out his phone and said, Should I call the police? When the colleague heard this, he immediately moved aside. Summer followed the man wearing the mask into the car. She hesitated for a moment and finally summoned up her courage to ask, Are you Adams? Adams took off his mask and smiled at her. Did you recognize her so easily? Summer shook her head repeatedly and was a little excited. No, no I just Summer didnt have the nerve to say that she had liked him for eight years, and her cheeks turned red. She watched all the ys in which he participated, so she was familiar with his gaze. Seeing her blush, Adams nodded and said in a gentle voice, I understand. He drove attentively and asked, Where are you going? A crowded ce ahead. Ill take a taxi back. Summer did not expect to see Adams one day. She was happy to see him. She liked all the roles he yed, but that was all. This time he helped her, but she should not trouble him in the name of his fan. When they arrived at a crowded ce, Summer got off the car and asked him, Will you pick up a new script after returning? Adams said without hesitation, If there is a good one, I will keep acting until the day when Im too old to move. Summers eyes lit up and she nodded heavily. Well, as long as you keep acting so well, Ill keep watching. Adamsughed. It seemed that she really liked his works and was his devoted admirer. Summer added, Thank you for helping me today. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Adams thought of what had happened before and frowned. Its a piece of cake, but you should be careful outside. OK, I will. She smiled at him and turned around to leave. Adams looked at her back and asked her, Whats your name? Summer turned around in surprise. Summer. Adams softly repeated her name and frowned slightly. If he remembered correctly, Leonardos new wife was also called this name In the Golden Cauldron Club. As soon as Leonardo entered, he saw Tim. Tim was sent abroad a few days ago, and he had just returned. Master, said Tim respectfully as he walked up to him. Leonardo raised his hand and checked the time. Is Adams here? Tim responded, Yes. Leonardo went straight to the private room. When Adams heard the sound of the door opening, he looked up at the door. When he saw Leonardo, he revealed a gentle smile, making himself gentler. He shouted, Leonardo. Leonardo went over to the seat opposite Adams and sat down. Leonardo pushed the menu to him and said, Havent you ordered yet? Adams was the son of Leonardos aunt and a top-notch celebrity of the Tip Top Media Company. Theres no hurry, Adams did not go through the menu, but asked with interest, How are you getting along with your new wife? Leonardo frowned slightly when it came to Summer and just said, Its okay. Adams reached out to grab the cup in front of him and casually asked, Whats wrong? Is she hard to get along with? Leonardo did not know whether Summer was hard to get along with, but he knew that she had never pestered him. Adams was a casual person, but he had many questions today. Leonardo leaned back and looked at Adams critically. Did youe back just to care about my marital life? Adams realized that he had asked too much. He smiled and changed the topic. My mother said that if I dont find a girlfriend, she will let me take part in a blind date show. Ourpany cant let this happen. But as your boss, I can get someone to arrange a blind date for you, Leonardo said with a rare gloating look on his face. Adams coughed to clear his throat. I will lose my fans if I fall in love. Leonardo looked up at him and said, Do you think youre an idol? Adams didnt respond. Was it his fault to be a Grand m winner at the age of twenty-eight? In the evening, Leonardo came home from work and found Summer had already prepared dinner. Normally, when he came home, Summer had just returned. Why did shee back so early today? When he arrived at the kitchen door, he happened to see Summer carrying arge bowl of soup with heat-insting gloves. When Summer saw Leonardo, she frowned. Dous, get out of my way. Leonardo did not move aside. Instead, he took off the suit on his arm and hung it on Summers arm. He reached out to take over the soup in her hand. When she saw him carrying the soup with his bare hands, she couldnt help but remind him, Hey, it is very hot! Leonardo put the soup on the dining table calmly. Summer was shocked. This man must be made of iron. As they sat down, Leonardo casually asked, Why did youe back so early today? Summer served herself a bowl of soup and tilted her head to look at him. Is it necessary for me to report it to you? Leonardoughed out of anger, You are so eloquent! However, his current identity was Dous, so he could do nothing to her. Thank you for thepliment. Summer felt that the experience she had concluded was correct. As long as she did not show weakness, Dous could do nothing to her. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and stared at Summer. He was arrogant and domineering. Even when he was looking at others, his eyes carried an aura that was different from that of ordinary people. Summer was so ufortable that she was about to speak. But Leonardo slowly said, Summer, I am Leonardo. Summer was confused. The dining room fell into silence. There was a dining table between them. Both of them had serious expressions on their faces. Summer tightened her grip on the chopsticks and said in a hoarse voice, Is this your new trick to y on me? Chapter 62 I’m Not Harassing You Chapter 62 Im Not Harassing You Leonardo fixed his eyes on her critically and seriously, not neglecting any subtle expression on her face. Leonardo and Summer looked at each other silently, as if they were in a silent contest. In the end, Summer turned her gaze away. Dous was Leonardo? She found it ridiculous. Leonardo looked at the constantly changing expression on her face and understood that his words were too abrupt. He withdrew his gaze and slowly drank a mouthful of water before he said calmly, If I say no, will you believe me? Of course not. Do you think Im that easy to fool? Summer realized the teasing in his tone and felt relieved. Leonardo said indifferently, No. It was not his thought, but a fact. After dinner, Summer returned to her room. She was still thinking about what Dous had said. She didnt know Dous for long. But she knew that he was too arrogant to be at the mercy of others and marry a woman he did not like. No matter who married into the Emersons, Vicky or Summer, Leonardo could investigate their backgrounds. At that time, she was ugly and stupid, while Vickys private life was a mess. They didnt match him. If Dous were Leonardo, he neednt marry her or Vicky. Moreover, Leonardo was disabled. He was indifferent towards Summer, so it was more authentic. After analyzing, Summer calmed down and took her clothes to the bathroom. When she came out after bathing, she heard her phone ringing. Without seeing who was calling, she picked up the phone. You skipped work today? Hearing Lynns harsh voice, Summer was shocked for a moment. She pressed the hands-free button and put it on the bed. Then, she dried her hair and said, Dad, you are really well-informed. I went home after I went out this morning. But it was alreadyte at night when you found out that I had skipped work. The man who went out with her to do market research during the day must be asked to take revenge on her by Stone. Otherwise, Vicky, who liked to make trouble for her, couldnt tell Lynn about this matter until now. Vicky was probably involved in this matter. Perhaps after confirming that person had not seeded, RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only she told Lynn about that. Vicky spared no effort to deal with her. She hadnt settled the matter with Vicky about the Violet Gold Club yet! That day in Lynns office, she said on purpose that Vicky had been to the Violet Gold Club again to test whether Vicky was there that day. Although the mastermind behind that incident could only be Vicky, she still had to confirm it. Lynn knew nothing about what had happened to Summer today. When he heard Summers arrogant tone, his anger grew even stronger. He shouted on the phone, Summer! Do you think that I cant discipline you since you be an Emerson? Summer saidnguidly, No. If you want, you can do it anytime. However, since she was young, Lynn had never cared about her. He would only look at her when he needed her. Lynn remained silent with astonishment for a while. He coldly said, Fine! Well talk about it on Monday at thepany! He hung up the phone fiercely. Vicky ced a ss of water in front of Lynn and said, Dad, what did Summer say to make you so angry? She thinks no one can discipline her. She is simply looking down on me! Lynn pped his desk angrily. Vicky gently stroked his chest andforted him, Dad, I think Summer has gone too far this time. You treat her so well, but she doesnt respect you. I think its better to teach her a lesson. Hearing this, Lynn pondered for a moment before nodding slowly. As for what Lynn had said, Summer had long expected that this matter would not be over. But now that she dared to go to the Jarrett Group, she wasnt afraid. Jessica was still filming in another city. Summer had no friends in Hoover City, so she just stayed at home to watch TV and write scripts on weekends. She couldnt stay at the Jarrett Group for long, so she couldnt abandon her major. She didnt know what Dous was busy with these two days. He rarely showed up at home. She did not see him all weekend, which reduced her burden. On Monday morning. When it was almost twelve oclockst night, she heard the sound of the car engine, so she guessed Dous should be at home. So she made breakfast for two. When she arrived at the dining room with her breakfast, she saw Dous, dressed in a suit, sitting at the dining table. This was the first time they had met face-to-face since the dinnerst Friday. Summer was still dissatisfied with what he said that day. She sat down carrying her breakfast and looked at him. Go to the kitchen and get the breakfast yourself. Leonardo did not say anything and his gaze fell on her breakfast. Her breakfast was simple: porridge and egg pancakes. Summer felt ording to his gaze that he would fight for the food with her. Thus, she lowered her head and took a bite of the egg pancake to proim sovereignty. After doing this, she felt that she was a little childish. However, she did not expect that Dous was even more childish than her. He directly stood up and brought her breakfast to him with his long arms. Besides, he took a bite at her egg pancake as if he was demonstrating. Summer wasnt experienced in getting along with men before, so she blushed, Y-youre shameless! Leonardo put down his chopsticks seriously and calmly. I didnt harass you. Why did you scold me? Summer felt didnt know how to repsond. She then turned around and went back to the kitchen to get the other share of the breakfast. She ate a hasty meal before going out. When she came out, Leonardo looked at her in surprise. Summer walked out quickly. Seeing her disappear, Leonardo couldnt help but smile. It seemed to be quite interesting that she didnt know he was Leonardo. Although he had been busy these past two days, he still remembered that Summer came back so early Vicky was vicious. She would stop at nothing to deal with Summer. He would not help Summer unless he had to. After all, it was interesting to watch Summer fighting against others. While he was thinking, he stood up and walked out. Chapter 63 You Have No Right to Gossip about My Husband Chapter 63 You Have No Right to Gossip about My Husband Summer walked out of the vi, and before she could go very far, she heard the sound of a car whistle behind her. Summer turned around and the car stopped right beside her. The window was rolled down, revealing the handsome yet annoying face of Dous in Summers eyes. He narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, Get in the car. Ill take you to thepany. There is no need, Summer directly refused. She didnt want to be noticed. She could imagine that if Dous sent her to thepany, she would be surrounded by people, and then there would be many rumors. Dous suddenly smiled. His ink-like eyes revealed a somewhat intimidating aura. His voice was solemn. What are you afraid of? What am I afraid of? Summer was shocked for a moment. Then she realized that she had been intentionally treating Dous coldly. In fact, she was afraid. Although she had always disliked him, she had to admit that he was an outstanding man. His arrogance seemed to exist in his bones, making others feel that a man like him should be so confident and arrogant. He was like a natural glow that would attract attention. Sometimes he was a little bad, but he was indeed nice to her. Such a man was very attractive to women. Therefore, Summer always consciously avoided him and treated him coldly. She had the title of Leonardos wife, and this title would probably follow her for the rest of her life, so she knew that she had to behave herself. She was afraid that she would love him. Seeing that Summer did not speak, Leonardo continued to provoke her, Or do you have any thoughts about me? Of course not! Summer refuted him immediately. By the time she came back to her senses, she had already pulled open the car door and sat in the passenger seat. Dous stared straight ahead calmly. But there was a trace of happiness out of sess hidden in his eyes. Summer somewhat didnt dare to look at him. She turned to look out of the window. How much is your car? Dous said, Not expensive. Summer was a little surprised. This car was very rare. In the past, when she was in university, many rich boys would drive to pick up girls at the school gate. Among the cars was Bentley, but she had never seen such a model before. She thought this car should be expensive. Leonardo looked at her and said, But it stopped being produced a few years ago. I just Leonardo interrupted her, If you want, tter me and I can consider giving it to you. Feeling Summers expression suddenly changed, Leonardo realized what he had said. If he was Leonardo, sending a car to Summer was proper, but if Dous said this, it would be a bit ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . inappropriate. They didnt talk anymore until they arrived at the Jarrett Group. When she got off the car, Summer said to him politely, Thank you. There was a deep sense of alienation in her tone. She closed the car door, turned around, and saw Vicky. Vicky looked at Summer mockingly and then looked at the car behind her. It seems that you and Leonardos cousin get along well. He picks you up every day. We are family. Of course, we have to live in harmony. Should he be like you? Summer took two steps forward to approach Vicky. She said in a voice that only they could hear, Not everyone likes to go to the Violet Gold Club. Next time, dont try to trick me into going there. Vickys expression stiffened slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. I dont know what youre talking about. Summer smiled brightly, and her tone carried an unnoticeable threat. Dad doesnt like you going to the Violet Gold Club. Watch out for yourself. Lynn did not like Summer, but he liked to use her. She was Leonardos wife, so she was still of great use. If Lynn knew what Vicky had done to Summer, he would scold Vicky. Summer understood this, so did Vicky. But Vicky was not afraid of Summers threat at all. She said proudly, Who will believe you without evidence? Summer, what time do you get off work? Ill pick you up. The voice of Dous sounded suddenly. Summer turned around and looked at him in confusion. Her eyes were like asking, Why havent you left yet? Leonardo pretended not to understand her gaze and stood there. It seemed that he would not turn around and leave without waiting for a satisfactory answer. Summer had no choice but to nod. OK. Leonardo got a satisfactory answer, coldly nced at Vicky, returned to the car, and drove away. Vickys entire body trembled when she saw his gaze, but a trace of greed appeared in her eyes. If she had known that Leonardo had such a cousin, and if she had married him, would Dous send her to work as well? She also thought of the ck card that Summer took out that day when they were in the Golden Cauldron Club. She became extremely angry. She began to regret it. She should have been the one to marry into the Emersons! Summer turned around and saw Vicky greedily looking in the direction where Dous had left. Summer mocked, Vicky, are you regretting giving your fianc to me now? But its useless. Even if Leonardo is willing to divorce me, he wont marry you. Although the matter of Vickys indecent videos and photos had passed, her reputation had been ruined. The Emersons wouldnt ept such a disgraced woman. Vickys expression changed after her thought was disclosed by Summer. But her expression quickly returned to normal. She brushed her hair and said proudly, I dont want to marry Leonardo. He is a cripple. What she wanted was Dous. If she could have sex with a top-grade man like Dous, it would be wonderful. Summer was humble and inexperienced. Would it make sense even if she became beautiful? In terms of dealing with a man, she was more capable than Summer! Summer, of course, did not know what Vicky was thinking about. She only felt that she was acting like a lunatic. However, when Vicky said that Leonardo was a cripple, she was unhappy. So what if Leonardo is a cripple? You have no right to judge my husband! Summer still couldnt calm herself down. She fiercely stepped on Vickys foot and strode into the Jarrett Group with her head held high. Vicky screamed and chased after her. Summer, you bitch! Leonardo, who should have left long ago, walked out from behind the pir on the side expressionlessly. Chapter 64 Set a Good Example for Others Chapter 64 Set a Good Example for Others Leonardo had already left. But when he thought of what Vicky had donest time, he drove back. As a result, he saw this good show. Apart from his mother, this was the first time he had been protected by a woman. This feeling was wonderful. Summer was wearing shoes with thick heels of three or four centimeters high. The stepping didnt hurt much. However, Vicky was unreconciled. Summer had always been humble to her, but she dared to step on her now! When Vicky ran into the Jarrett Groups hall, Summer had just arrived at the elevator. Summer turned around and smiled provocatively at Vicky before entering the elevator. When Vicky arrived there, the elevator was already up. Summer went straight to Lynns office after leaving the elevator. She remembered that Lynn called herst Friday and said he would talk about her skipping work at the After a while, Lynn arrived. Behind him was Vicky. They didnt know Summer was in the office beforehand. Vicky was stillining to Lynn, Dad, Summer has gone too far. Although I lose my temper sometimes, why does she treat me like that? Im the manager of the project department of thepany. Its fine if she doesnt respect me. But Im afraid she doesnt even respect you Summer sat on the sofa and tilted her head to look at them innocently as they walked in. What Vicky said was wrong. She was not bad-tempered, but malicious. Vicky, what you said is wrong. The person I respect the most is our father. Hearing Summers voice, they discovered that there was someone else in the office. Vickys eyes widened as if she had seen a ghost. Why are you here? Dad has something to tell me, so I came here to wait for him. Summer smiled innocently. Vicky believed that Summer had always pretended to be obedient before. Lynn had just heard Vickysint against Summer, and thus he was angry. Upon seeing Summer, he looked sullen. Who allow you to go to the presidents office? Sorry. Summer stood up and walked out, closing the door. Lynn and Vicky looked at each other, not knowing what Summer was up to. In the next moment, Summer knocked on the door. Summer said politely, President, Im Summer. May Ie in now? Lynn felt a headache out of anger. He sat down behind his desk. He raised his hand and pointed at the door, Vicky, let her in. Vicky was as angry as Lynn. She reluctantly shouted at the door, Come in. Summer did not open the door. Vicky walked over and opened the door, but she didnt see Summer. She gritted her teeth and suppressed her anger as she turned to look at Lynn, Dad, shes gone. Summer had already returned to her cubicle. She did not see Stone. After a while, Stone walked over and said, Everyone, get ready. There will be a meetingter. At the routine meeting on Monday. As a junior employee, Summer had nothing to do with the meeting. However, not long after the meeting ended, Lynn and Vicky followed Stone to the market department. Summer had an intuition that they were likely toe for her. Vicky looked at Summer and said seriously, Summer,e over. What she guessed was right. Summer nced at them, got up, and walked over. Before she could get close, Vicky took two steps forward and pped her fiercely on the face. Then, she said sternly, Do you know why I hit you? Summer covered her numb face in pain. After two seconds, she turned to look at Vicky. Although Vicky looked righteous and awe-inspiring on the surface, Summer could still notice the joy of revenge in her eyes. I know its toilsome to work in the market department, but youre my sister, a member of our family. Since youve decided to work in thepany, you should set a good example for others. But you skipped work on your first day in the field! You have gone too far. When Vicky caused trouble for her, she became a Jarrett? Summer smiled and looked coldly at Vicky, Im sorry for what happened yesterday She then asked, The male colleague who went out with me yesterday must have been exhausted. I want to apologize to him in public, okay? Vicky was a little surprised. Did Summer give in so quickly? Stone suddenly whispered in her ear, The man I found yesterday is not ourpanys employee. Stone did not pick one from thepany for the sake of safety. He was afraid that Lynn would know that matter. No matter how little attention Summer received, she was still his daughter. The fewer people knew about this, the better. Hearing this, Vicky frowned and said to Summer, Mr. Green is not well. He is taking the day off. Standing at the side, Lynn, who had been silent, said, Is his illness so serious that he has to ask for leave on Monday? Every Monday, all the departments would hold a regr meeting to assign tasks. Normally, no one was allowed to take leave.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Stones expression changed. He said hesitantly, Im not sure. There are too many employees, so I cant remember clearly. Why dont I ask Summer said softly, Then Mr. Green, could you please tell me his name so that I can visit him after work? Lynn could tell that Summers attitude was not bad. He could not force her excessively, because he felt that she was different from before. Therefore, Lynn, who was satisfied with Summers attitude, asked, Which group has someone on leave today? The scene waspletely silent, and no one spoke. Stone was so anxious that his head started to sweat. Just as Lynn was frowning impatiently, one of the group leaders replied, Someone in my group asked for leave. The other members of that group looked at each other. Summer had just mentioned a man, but the one who asked for leave in their group was a woman. Alright. Tell Summer about that persons contact informationter so that she can visit him after work, Lynn looked around the employees below and said, Theres no need to be nervous. Even if its Monday, you can ask for leave on urgent matters. We are all family in the Jarrett Group Lynn said many flowery words and then left with Vicky. Vicky, who did not know that the matter had been exposed, smiledcently at Summer before she left. Chapter 65 Summer Does All This Chapter 65 Summer Does All This There were many female employees in the market department. When women gathered, they loved to gossip. At noon, what had happened in the market department this morning was made known to the entire Summers face was badly swollen. When she went to the bathroom, she could hear her female colleagues discussions about that matter. What the hell is going on? I heard that only one woman asked for leave today. Obviously, Vicky and Stone are trapping Summer! Really? Summer has only been here for a few days. Has she offended Stone? Everyone knows what kind of person Stone is. I heard that he asked for leave and went to the hospital because of Summer! Is Summer so ruthless? But I think Vicky is even more ruthless. When she pped Summer, I could hear the sound from afar. What kind of grudge do they have, so that Vicky beat Summer so ferociously? Summer leaned against the wall in the bathroom. After the outside world quieted down, she opened the door and went out. Standing in front of the sink, she looked at her face in the mirror. It was already swollen and somewhat ck, which looked a little scary. Vicky had indeed beaten her fiercely. It seemed that Vicky had held back so much anger during this period. Lets wait and see who would win in the end. During the lunch break, Summer was going to eat outside. Just as she got up, the phone in her pocket rang. It was Dous. Summer frowned and picked up the phone. Whats wrong? Leonardo didnt seem to notice the impatience in her tone. Come out for lunch. Ill wait for you at the Jarrett Groups entrance. He said that as if he gave an order and then hung up the phone. Summer looked at the phone with the locked-up screen. She scratched her hair irritably and walked out. After leaving the Jarrett Groups gate, Summer saw the eye-catching car of Dous. When she got downstairs, she investigated his car on the Inte. The starting price was 10 million, and the final price was determined ording to the owners requirements. This was already incredible for Summer. Even Lynn might not be willing to buy such a car for Vicky. Seeing that many people were discussing the car of Dous, Summer lowered her head and quickly walked towards him. At this time, another car drove over. Summer was prepared to wait for the car to pass, but the car stopped right in front of her. The driver got out of the car and opened the rear door. The person who got off was Karen. A long time ago, Summer tricked Karen into the restaurant and Summer didnt show up. Since then, they hadnt seen each other. Karenmanded the driver to take down the two thermal containers. She inadvertently looked up and saw Summer standing beside the car. She frowned and waspletely shocked. She looked at Summer in disbelief and asked uncertainly, Are you Summer? Summer wore a fake smile on her face, carrying a deep mockery, Do you think I am? Living under the same roof for more than twenty years, her biological mother couldnt recognize her. Karen saw her changed appearance, but directly ignored her swollen face. It was unknown whether it was Summers or Karens sorrow. Karen approached and looked at Summer carefully, You you had stic surgery? So you didnt go when I invited you for a mealst time? Summer then couldnt even smile. A trace of sadness appeared on her face. Mom, I am Summer. I was born with this appearance, but you always said that I shouldnt be prettier than my sister. Therefore, as I grew up, I looked uglier. How is this possible? Youve been so ugly all these years Karen couldnt believe Summers words. How could she have pretended to be ugly for so many years? Summer looked at Karen calmly and said in a voice filled with sorrow, Because I want to be your good daughter. To make you happy, since childhood, I have done all your requirements. Karen moved her lips, unable to speak for a moment. In her memories, Summer was indeed obedient, beautiful, and excellent when she was young, but her study became worse and she came uglier as she grew up. Before that, she had indeed said to Summer that she should not be better than her sister. But she immediately said defensively, You did it voluntarily. You cant me me! Summer was shocked for a moment, and her eyes turned red as she asked, Mom, am I your biological daughter? You Lets go eat. A male voice interrupted Karens words abruptly. Summer looked up and found that Dous had already been on her side. He was tall. He needed to look down in front of Summer. Summer looked up at him with red eyes. Her beautiful eyes were full of tears. She looked extremely pitiful. When he saw her swollen and ck face, a sharp light burst out from his eyes. In an instant, he concealed it and expressionlessly pulled her away. Karen recognized this person as Dous who had been to the Jarrettsst time. Why would hee to pick up Summer? Could it be that they Thinking of what they had done in the carst time, Karen hurriedly shouted, Wait. They turned around to look at her. Karen said, Summer, I brought a lot of food for your father and sister. Do you want to eat with us? Just as Summer was about to refuse, Leonardo stepped in front of her and said, OK, I havent had anything yet. The food that Karen had brought was only enough for three people. She knew Dous was Leonardos cousin, so she could not offend him. She didnt know what to say for a moment. Summer looked up at him in confusion and nudged him with her elbow slightly. Leonardo tightened his grip on her forearm and looked down at her, signaling to her to calm down. Strangely, Summer calmed down due to his gaze. She stood quietly beside him and did not make a Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. sound. Karen had been a full-time wife for most of her life. Apart from spending money on her appearance to win the favor with Lynn, she could judge the situation. She knew Dous could not be neglected, so she signaled to the driver to inform Lynn. Lynn came down very quickly, followed by Vicky. Vicky had made up on purpose. Her makeup looked slightly bright. When she saw Dous, she fixed her eyes with greed on him as if she would win his heart. Summer noticed her gaze and moved. She stood in front of Dous, wanting to block Vickys sight. Chapter 66 I Don’t Beat a Woman. Do it Yourself Chapter 66 I Dont Beat a Woman. Do it Yourself However, Dous was nearly 1.9 meters high. Summer could not block his face when she stood in front of him. Vicky looked at Summer with contempt. She took a step forward and looked straight at Dous. Mr. Emerson, nice to meet you again. Leonardo nced at Vicky and then at Summer who suddenly stood in front of him. He instantly understood why Summer did that. He remembered that she once said the eldest sister-inw is like a mother when she contradicted him. Was she really treating him like her son? His expression became even colder. He didnt even give Vicky an extra look. Vicky was a little embarrassed when she saw Dous ignoring her. Lynn said, Lets find a restaurant and sit down. They found a restaurant. When they took their seats, everyone deliberately let Dous sit first. However, Dous did not sit down. Instead, he pulled out a chair and said to Summer, Sit down. Summer did not know what he was going to do. She subconsciously felt that Dous would not harm her, so she sat down. Dous then sat down beside her. Lynn immediately signaled to Vicky. Vicky took the hint and sat down beside Dous with a sweet smile. Summer thought Dous would say something, but he didnt, as if he didnt see Vicky sit down beside him. Could it be that she was wrong? Although Dous looked noble and indifferent, he wasnt particr about women. The dishes were served quickly. Lynn asionally said something to ease the atmosphere. So it was quite harmonious. Vicky helped Dous with the dishes a few times. He did not refuse or eat. Summer felt Dous was strange today. Since he sat down, she had felt that the aura around his body was cold. Afterward, he did not refuse Vicky to help him with the dishes. She did not believe that he would like Vicky! Vicky was more overjoyed. She smiled gently and said, Mr. Emerson, eat more. The food here is not bad. I see, Dous replied indifferently. He still didnt eat. Vicky did not mind and ask him, Do you have a girlfriend? This question was private. Dous did not show the slightest bit of anger on his face. Instead, he turned to look at her and said, No. How about you? I dont have a boyfriend either. To be honest, I Vicky put on a shy look. Ive always admired you. Is that so? Leonardo smiled coldly. A sinister aura appeared between his eyebrows. His solemn voice suddenly became extremely cold. But I like women with big faces. Your face is too small. Vickys eyes widened in surprise. Summer, who had just drunk the water, was so shocked that she almost spat it out. What was Dous talking about? She nced at the man beside her. She could see his handsome side face. He didnt seem to be joking. I can gain weight and make my face fatter. Vickys voice was trembling with excitement as she looked at Summer with gloat. She would win the favor with Dous. Summer turned her head, not wanting to look at her. Is that so? Leonardo slightly looked down to cover the coldness in his eyes. He casually said, There is a method to help make your face fatter quickly. You can try. Vicky believed it and hurriedly asked, What? Leonardo turned to look at Summer and said, Just like her. Vicky looked at Summer and did not react for a while. However, Lynn suddenly understood something and said, Mr. Emerson, you are really good at making a joke. Hurry up and eat. Otherwise, it will be cold. Leonardo didnt take Lynn seriously at all. His expression had already turned cold.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He was handsome and fierce. And he was sitting there with a cold face. Others would be afraid even if he didnt lose his temper. His aura was so mighty that no one dared to speak again for a time. Leonardo was unmoved. He coldly looked at Vicky and said casually, I wont hit a woman. Do it yourself. Mr. Emerson, this joke isnt funny Do you think Im making a joke? Leonardo mocked. His expression was somewhat intimidating. Do you think my cousins wife, whose bride-price is 300 million yuan, can be made fun of by you? Only then did they understand why Dous wanted to eat with them. Summer looked at him in astonishment. She never thought that Dous would stand up for her. It wasnt until today that she knew the Emersons had given the Jarretts 300 million yuan. Although it was nothing to the Emersons, it was a lot for the Jarretts. Dous made it so clear that Lynn had to stand up as the head of a family. He exined, Summer and Vicky are sisters. Summer did something wrong, so Vicky taught her a lesson for the sake of Summer Mr. Jarrett, are you too old to understand what I said? Leonardo slightly looked up, his gaze bing even sharper. Lynns expression suddenly changed. He didnt expect that Dous would be so arrogant that he didnt give him any face at all. Lynn looked at Summer with embarrassment. Summer, this matter Summer ignored him. She took a pumpkin pie from the te in front of her and began to eat it. Everyone understood that this matter could not be settled easily. Lynn frowned and didnt say anything. Instead, Karen said, Mr. Emerson, Im Summers mother. For the sake of me, please let go of Vicky. Summer Leonardo became impatient. The Jarrett Groupsst huge investment failed, and the capital chain broke. You urgently need a new investment. What will they do if yourpetitors know this news? Lynns face turned pale. The Jarrett Groups capital chain had broken. This was an internal secret. How could Dous know it? If theirpetitors knew it, they would take advantage of this to make their situation even worse. Lynn gritted his teeth and said ruthlessly, Vicky, do it yourself! Vicky couldnt believe it. Dad! Seeing that she was unwilling to do it, Lynn stood up and walked over, pping Vicky on the face. Leonardo saidnguidly, There is another side. Lynn pped her again. Leonardo had a look and said, Both sides are different in size. Thus, Lynn pped Vicky a few more times. Chapter 67 Let Me See Chapter 67 Let Me See Vickys face swelled up like a balloon, but Leonardo seemed to enjoy this. Summer couldnt bear to see this. She gave him a gentle kick on the leg under the table and whispered, Dous! Leonardo turned to look at her, knowing she wanted him to stop. He knocked on the table with his slender fingers and said indifferently, Alright, I have to say, Mr. Jarrett, it must be hard for you to p your daughter. There was not a trace of pity in his voice. He sounded like a bystander who was enjoying this show. Lynn was angry, but he couldnt offend Leonardo. He lowered his head, took a nce at Vicky and immediately looked away. He couldnt see her face anymore. Leonardo had a cursory nce at Vicky and said, Parents should give kids a lesson. But youre too cruel, Mr. Jarrett, am I right? Lynn lowered his head and didnt say anything. Leonardo had reached his goal, so he didnt want to stay here any longer. He turned to look at Summer and said gently, Are you full now? Summer put down the pumpkin pie and regained herposure. She nodded yes. Lets go. He stood up and walked outside. Summer quickly took her bag and followed. Leonardo was tall and walking fast. When Summer went outside the restaurant, he had walked a long distance. Just as she was about to run up to him, he stopped and looked back at her, as if he was waiting for her. A lot was going on. And perhaps she was affected by her mother. Her eyes turned red with tears. When she was a child, Karen once took Vicky and her to an amusement park. Karen was busy taking care of Vicky. Summer was curious about everything back then, and naturally, she was left behind. She saw her mother disappear into the crowd, without even looking back. If only Karen could turn around to look at her. Leonardo frowned, seeing Summer standing there in a daze. He walked over. What happened? Summer lowered her head and dried her eyes. When she raised her head, she looked like her usual self, but with red eyes. Ive got sands in my eyes. She thought he would see right through her lie, but he lowered his head and said, Dont move. Let me see. Summer was still grateful for his help. She then stood still and raised her head to show him her eyes. However, she had forgotten that even if Dous would do something good, he was not a gentleman. Seeing his face moving closer, she had a bad feeling and wanted to step back. He quickly reached out to hold the back of her head, lowered his head and gave her a kiss. Then he stepped away. It all happened in seconds. It took a while for her to get her head around. She wanted to swear at him, but he helped her just now. But it was impossible not to swear. Dous, youre a jerk! Summer realized she was out of words. She couldnt find any other words except jerk. But he gave no response. Summer, you should be thankful that I am willing to kiss you when your face is like this, As he spoke, he touched her swollen face. Summer suddenly pushed his hand away and looked at him coldly. Dont touch me. Dous thought it was fun and wanted to touch her again, and Summer was about to push it again. But this time, Dous grabbed her hand. Her hand was soft. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He rubbed her hand and led her forward. Let go! Summer struggled. She felt Dous had gone too far today. He kissed her and held her hand! It was not far from Summerspany. Colleagues coulde here for lunch. What if they saw her? Summer would definitely go crazy because of him! She couldnt draw her hand back. To avoid others attention, she had to let him hold her hand. And they walked to the car. After they left, Vicky came out from behind a pir. She looked at the photo she had just taken. Something cold and evil shone in her eyes. Summer was the wife of Leonardo Emerson. But now she was so close with Leonardos cousin. Vicky would like to see what they would do if people knew. She was so humiliated. She would not let it go at that. Dous took Summer to the hospital where a doctor treated her face. Then she went back to work. When she sat down at her desk, she heard people saying Vicky had asked the day off. They lowered their voices when they saw Summering. But she still heard something. Summer is more than we think she is. A lot has happened after she came. Summer couldnt deny what they said. First, Stone went to the hospital, and then Vicky Jarrett took the day off. But she was not to me. They messed with her first. After work, when Summer was about to leave, Lynns secretary came. Miss Jarrett, Mr. Jarrett wants to see you. Why did Lynn want to see her? Was it because of what happened today? It was possible. Summer said gently, Im sorry, Im off work now. If its work, I will see him tomorrow. If it isnt, he will call me. Besides, I have to visit Mr. Green now. Lynns secretary knew a little about her. She had imagined Summer as in and slow. But when Summer went to thepany, she realized Summer was not only beautiful, but also smart. The secretary said again, But Mr. Jarrett asked you to meet him. Summer didnt reply. She took her bag and went straight out. Chapter 68 Sell Me Again Chapter 68 Sell Me Again Summer walked out and went to the bus stop. Many people were waiting for buses. Suddenly, a ck car stopped in front of her. Lynn rolled down the window and said, Get in. Summer hesitated for a moment. Then she went in. A driver and Lynn were in the car. After Summer got in, she did not speak anything. The driver drove for a while and then parked by the roadside. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After a while, Lynn said, Summer, I know you didnt leave work early. Its all a big misunderstanding. Your sister had suffered so much. The past is the past. Lets forget about it Summer sneered, Forget about it? Lynn frowned, After all the things you did to your sister, what else do you want? Here, Summer pointed at her swollen face and said, It was Vicky. Why would she let it go? Lynn said coldly, I didnt know you were so mean. Well, Im no match for you. I never thought you would p your daughter so hard. Summer lowered her head, fiddling with the zipper on her bag. She said casually, but with heavy sarcasm. Lynn was so humiliated by Dous. He was still angry. Hearing Summer mention it again, he became furious. I was forced by a brat today. I am heartbreaking to see Vicky in pain, Lynn got emotional and said loudly. Summer covered her ears and said impatiently, Alright, I know. Is there anything else? She had to go back and cook for Dous. Lynn nced at Summer. He could see her impatience and indifference. He was confident that he could let Summer ask Leonardo to invest in hispany. But now he was not so sure about it. He thought for a moment and sighed, You heard what Dous said today. Summer did not say anything. He continued, Investing mistakes have plunged thepany into a fund chain break. Youre my daughter. You should help us. Summers mouth twisted in a contemptuous sneer. She said sharply, Didnt they give you 300 million yuan as bride price? Youve sold me for money. How can I help you now? Do you want to sell me again? Im afraid no one wants me now. Lynn said sternly, You were married to him. How can you say we sell you? Vicky was the one who should marry him. Summer stared up at Lynn. She was not afraid of him. Lynn was shocked by Summers gaze, so cold and distant. She was no longer the obedient daughter. Persuasion didnt work. Lynns face darkened. He threatened, Do you think the Emersons will still be nice to you when mypany falls apart? Youll have a hard time without our support. I can get a divorce then. Summer didnt care at all. She finally knew why Lynn was willing to give her shares of thepany and insisted on her working in hispany. It turned out that he wanted her to convince Leonardo to invest money in hispany. They had it all nned out. Lynn pointed at her. He was so angry and speechless. Let me tell you the truth, Summer said seriously, Why did Leonardo and Vicky get engaged back then? Is there something furtive about any of this? Lynns face changed. He said anxiously, What are you talking about? Your sister is too good for him. Leonardo lost his chance. Lynn was a man of calction. Ten years ago, hispany wasnt in a good shape. He knew clearly that the Emersons wouldnt agree to this marriage. Lynns expression and the eagerness to deny all proved there was something dirty behind this marriage. Summer had always been wondering it. She only asked today. But his reaction piqued her interest. Its gettingte. Im going home. If theres anything else, we can talk about it tomorrow. Summer looked at the time, opened the door and jumped out of the car. Lynn shouted from behind, Summer! Summer turned her head, smiled and waved him goodbye. Returning to the vi, Summer saw Dous as soon as she entered. He was still wearing the suit, which had ink-blue stripes, suggesting an aristocratic pedigree. You were an hourter than usual. You can have a candlelight dinner with other men in an hour. Dous looked at the time and looked at her coldly. Summer red at him, threw her bag at him and went into the kitchen. Leonardo caught her bag. Then he looked at the back of her. Was she angry? All of a sudden, a phone rang. It was in Summers bag. He unzipped it and took her phone out. It was from Jessica. Jessica? There was a Jessica in Carlspany. A woman? He noticed Summer had protected this mobile phone with a phone case and screen protector. A smile flickered across his face. He wanted to take the phone to Summer, but he identally touched the answer button. Jessicas voice came from the phone, Summer, do you know Adams is in Hoover City now? You might run into him someday. Iming back soon. Ill ask around and see if he will show up at some events. I can take you to see him. Hearing what Jessica said, Leonardo stopped. Jessica was confused, Hello? Summer, are you listening? Are you too happy to speak? Or the connection is bad? Summer happened toe out of the kitchen. I heard my phone ring. Leonardo tossed it to her, and then he turned and walked away. Summer nearly missed it. She nced at him and muttered to herself, Childish. Summer took her phone into the kitchen. Leonardo turned around and looked at her gloomily. He remembered the day when Summer returned home early, Adams Wilson came back to Hoover City. When he saw Adams, he kept asking him about her. Leonardo took his phone out and called Tim, Find out where Summer went and who she metst Friday. Chapter 69 I’m Sorry Chapter 69 Im Sorry During dinner, Summer felt something was wrong with Dous. His face was cold and hard most of the time. He looked intimidating when he didnt speak. However, Summer could tell he was in a bad mood. Summer put some fish into his bowl and said, Try this. I used some pepper. I wonder if you like it. Dous took it out and threw it on the table. Summer thought if she did something to annoy him. But she thought she didnt. Could it be that he was angry because she threw her bag at him? No, he wouldnt be angry at such things. Feeling her gaze, Leonardo suddenly raised his head and said, Where did you gost Friday? What? Busy avoiding his gaze, she did not hear what he said. Leonardo put down his chopsticks and fixed his gaze at her. He said slowly and clearly, Where did you go and who did you meetst Friday? Summer froze. She looked up at him, What do you mean? His interrogation made her ufortable. He smiled and said coldly, Do you feel guilty? Are you cheating on my cousin? What nonsense! Although he had joked about it before, he went too far this time. Summer threw her chopsticks on the table and stood up. Even if I was sold to your family for 300 million yuan, it doesnt mean anyone here can judge me. Then she stormed off. She even bumped into the doorframe. She was furious. Leonardo lost his appetite. When he put down the chopsticks, his phone rang. It was from Tim. Mr. Emerson, Ive emailed you the CCTV footage. OK. Leonardo hung up the phone and went to the study. The video was taken in a drug store. Other than a doctor who gave her some medicine, there were two other men in the footage. One of them wore a mask and a cap. Leonardo recognized him at a nce. It was Adams. The drug store was very close to the suburbs. Summer would not go there. The Jarrett Group was now focused on household goods. She didnt need to go there to do her job. In the video, Summer grabbed Adamss arm, obviously asking for help. Then she was taken away by Adams. The rest of the video showed Summer got off the car when they arrived downtown. They only said a few words. Leonardo paused the video where Summer took several steps and turned around. He wanted to see what she had said. But the video had been zoomed in. He could only see that she said something. But what she said he didnt know. Leonardo turned off theputer and rubbed his eyes. He found himself acting weird these days. Adams only asked about Summer, and he thought something happened between them. Summer woke up from hunger at midnight. She regretted leaving the table with an empty belly. She got out of bed and put on a warm down coat. She nned to find something to eat. It was quiet at night. Because the vi was built on the hill, she could hear the wind blowing outside. She quickly went into the kitchen. She found some vegetables and tomatoes and wanted to make some noodles. Just as she was chopping the tomatoes, she felt a chill down her back, as if someone was behind her. She blinked her eyes. When she gathered her courage to look back, she heard a cold voice from behind, What are you doing? It gave Summer quite a start. The knife in her hand fell on her feet. Fortunately, she was wearing thick cotton shoes. When Leonardo saw the knife fall, his heart skipped a beat. He squatted down to see if she was hurt. Knowing she was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief and stood up. He said in a deep voice, Stupid woman! Summer had regained herposure. She picked up the knife and red at Dous. She said while washing the knife, It must be hard for you to eat food cooked by a stupid woman. I think its better that I stop cooking tomorrow and move out until Leonardoes back. What do you think? Summer put the knife back and turned around to look at Dous seriously. She had had enough of this man. He had helped her, and she was grateful to him. But that didnt mean he could do everything he wanted to her. No, Leonardos face darkened and he said coldly, Are you trying to make Leonardo think I drove you away? Whatever. Summer lowered her head. She didnt want to argue with him anymore. But Leonardo could see every expression on her face from where he stood. She got up in the middle of the night, so her hair was a little wild. She zipped her clothes all the way to her neck. Her face was glowing under the light. But she looked depressed with droopy eyelids. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After a long while, Summer heard him saying, Im sorry for what happened before. What? Say it again? Summer looked up at Dous with astonishment. Was he apologizing to her? But Dous would not say it again. He nced at the tomatoes on the chopping board and said, I want to eat, too. Summer was not angry, but she dissed out of habit, I put poison in it. Do you still want it? Leonardo looked at her. You eat, I eat. What a psycho... Chapter 70 Wish to Die Chapter 70 Wish to Die Summer made tomato and beef noodles. When she chopped the beef, Leonardo stood by the side. After a while, he said in a strange tone, Slow down. He had no experience in cooking. Summer chopped even faster. After putting it on a te, she turned to look at him and said, Wait outside. Dont get in my way. Perhaps people would feel lonely at night. Leonardo didnt want to go outside. He wanted to watch Summer cook. He found himself an excuse, I must watch you. What if you do poison me? I dont want to die. Im not that stupid. If I poison you, I will go to prison. So I wont. Im worth 300 million, Summer teased herself. But Leonardo took it seriously. Leonardo tried to defend himself. It was two families that wanted you to get married. My cousin had to agree to it. I dont me him. Why are you nervous? Summer looked at Dous. I remember you said he was useless the day I came. Now you speak for him. Do you like him or not? Dous asked, What do you think? Well, she thought he was a psycho. But Summer didnt dare to say it. After a while, Summer put two bowls of noodles on the table. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. They let their guards down and chatted while eating. But Summer talked for most of the time. And what she asked was all about Leonardo. His answers were mostly like yes, no, I dont know, and possible and so on. Summer wondered if they were really cousins. The next day. Summer overslept. She quickly washed up, changed her clothes and ran to the door. She met vigorous Dous at the top of the stairs. They both got up and had noodles at the middle of the night. Why did she look miserable and he energetic? She once again wondered if he was made of iron. When Leonardo saw her, he frowned, Didnt you sleep well? Summer felt he was showing off. She looked at the time and ran downstairs, saying Imte. Im not cooking breakfast today. Leonardo stepped forward and grabbed her, Ill drive you. Summer didnt want him to drive her, but she would definitely gette if she took the bus. In the end, a bodyguard drove her to thepany. Dous got a phone call and left. Leonardo went to a private teahouse. Liam was waiting for him at the door. When he saw himing, he nodded slightly and said, Sir, Mr. Emerson is waiting for you. Then he led him in. In a private room, Michael was sitting in front of the tea tray, looking rather serious. What do you want with me? Leonardo sat down on the furthest sofa from Michael. He said indifferently, as if the man in front of him wasnt his father. Michael was used to his attitude. He raised his head and said to Liam, Show him. Liam held the tablet and handed it to Leonardo. There was this headline news, which was striking. It said, Mrs. Emerson and her cousin-inw seemed rather close. It was veiled, and yet intriguing. It had many views. He browsed and found this article was suggesting Leonardos cousin was having an inappropriate rtionship with his wife. There were also two photos below. He and Summer were intimate in the photos, which were taken outside the restaurant yesterday. Michael said, Exin. Leonardo nodded and said seriously, It is taken from a bad angle. I cant see my face. Its a little blurry. Leonardo! Michael was so angry that he smashed the cup onto the ground. Youve been angry with me for so many years because of your mother. I turned a blind eye to you, but youre making it harder and harder. Youre taking revenge for not being able to save your mother back then, arent you? As the patriarch of the family, Michael was powerful and imposing. Liam, who was at the side, instinctively took a step back. However, Leonardo did not have the slightest bit of fear. He stared at Michael and said mockingly, What are you talking about? My mother died at the hands of the kidnappers. What does it have to do with you? Dont be so anxious to take the responsibility. Before he found out the truth, no one was to me. But once he found out, no one would get away with it. Hearing his words, Michael looked up at his son carefully. It had been years since they had proper talks because of what happened to his mother. They argued every time they met. Im getting old. Youll take over mypany in the future. We have to sort it out. And Ive seen Summer, who is kind and warm. But if you dont like her, you can divorce her after I give you the He had a big family. Many rtives had long coveted Michaels position. He arranged Leonardos marriage because there was talk that Leonardo couldnt perform sexually and produce offspring so that he couldnt take over thepany. Ever since Leonardos mother passed away, not only had he not appeared in public, but also some rtives had never seen him again. Michael had even sent Leonardo all kinds of women, beautiful, sexy, sweet and gentle, but they all looked miserable when they went out. However, Leonardo did not touch them. Michael had no choice but to force him to get married to shut their mouths. He knew Leonardo was healthy. After a few years when Leonardo understood him, he would naturally be willing to have kids. What happened between me and Summer is between us. I advise you to stop interfering. Leonardo suddenly remembered Summer probably didnt know about this news when she went out earlier. He had underestimated Vickys powerful wish to die. She took photos and even sent them to the media. Chapter 71 Better Player Chapter 71 Better yer Leonardo slowly stood up and looked at Michael coldly, You are old. Dont pay much attention on trifles. He was telling his father to mind his own business. Michael was wise enough to get his point. He was so angry that he wanted to throw something, but he didnt. Liam walked forward and poured him a ss of water, Sir, calm down. Mr. Emerson is young. He will understand one day. Michael sighed, I hope so. Aftering out of the teahouse, Leonardo took out his phone and wanted to call Summer. But on second thought, he put it back. He was somewhat looking forward to how Summer would deal with it. Summer was almostte. When she sat down at her desk, she found everyone was looking at her, in a weird way. Summer took out her phone and looked at her face. There was nothing on it. A female colleague sitting opposite her pointed at her cell phone kindly when she saw her confused. Summer understood, smiled at her, and turned on her phone to watch the news. She usually read entertainment stories on the Inte every day she woke up. But today, she overslept, so she didnt have time for it. She was on the headline! She clicked and found photos of her and Dous outside the restaurant yesterday. Summer was shocked at first but soon calmed down. Dous was arrogant and unscrupulous, and it was only a matter of time before others took pictures of them. She knew she didnt do anything, but what would the Emersons think of her? What if Leonardo saw it as well? Lynn called, Come to my office. Lynn was in his office alone. Vickys face swelled up like a balloon. She couldnte topany today. What happened between you and Dous? Lynns face darkened when he saw her. Summer curled her lips and said indifferently, Nothing. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Nothing? Then what is this? Lynn put his phone in front of her. It was a picture of them. Summer leaned over and ced her hands on the desk. Her red lips curled up slightly. Her bright face looked rather charming. She said casually, You should ask Vicky. She was the one who took the photo. She should know it best. On the way to Lynns office, she had thought about it carefully. No one but Vicky had the guts to take their pictures and send them to the media. Besides, only a few people knew her and Dous. Summer, when did you be so cruel? Vicky suffered so much because of you yesterday, and now you want to frame her! Lynn became angry and stood up. Summer took a few steps backward. Something cold moved in her eyes. She smiled, I would like to see how youll handle this before I decide on whether to help you or not. Lynn told her yesterday to persuade Leonardo to invest in hispany. She hesitated whether to help him or not. But hearing what he said just now, Summer made up her mind. Vicky deserved it, but in Lynns eyes, it was all because of Summer. Knowing it was a misunderstanding about Summer leaving work early, he just pretended nothing had happened. He didnt even apologize to her. Summer wouldnt help Lynn. But it was a fun game. She wanted to see who yed it better. Even if the same blood flew through both their hearts, once there was no longer emotional bond between them, she had nothing to worry about. She heard people talking about the news wherever she went. However, she ignored all of them, and those people didnt dare to ask her even if they wanted to. By the time she got off work, she was not the trending topic, but people were still talking about it on all kinds of forums. Jessica also called her. Next time when you be the trending topic, can you bring me along as well? People are talking about you. You became a star. Summer didnt know whether tough or cry, Do you think I want that? Jessica suddenly said seriously, To be honest, I have seen that photo. Although many people said you two just looked intimate from that angle, but I can tell with just a nce that there is no such thing! I have long felt something was wrong with that Dous. Is there something going on between you? No. Nothing! Summer denied, Juste back after finishing your movie. Im off work now. Goodbye. After hanging up the phone, Summer heaved a sigh of relief and packed up her things to leave. As soon as she went outside, she was besieged by reporters before she could react. Miss Jarrett, are the rumors about you and your husbands cousin true? Apart from your cousin-inw, are you seeing any other men? Summer was astounded. She immediately covered her face. She had never thought that one day she would be besieged by reporters. Summer quickly put her mask on. Then, she raised her head and said coldly, Noment. Im not a star yet. I have the right not to answer your questions. A reporter added extra meaning to her words. Miss Jarrett, you just said youre not a star yet. So are you nning to go into entertainment in the future? Other reporters began to ask, Rumor has it that your husband may not be able to take over the Emerson Group for personal reasons, so are you entering the entertainment to make a living? So you did it on purpose before, right? She was speechless again. Summer was surrounded by reporters. She could not get out. Suddenly, security guards came over and drove all the reporters away. Before Summer could react, Jerome suddenly appeared. He held her hand and led her to the parking lot. When Summer thought his hands had touched Vickys body, she felt sick and took her hand back. Jerome froze for an instant. He said patiently, Those reporters will find you at any time. Get in my car, Ill drive you. Summer hesitated for a moment and followed him into the car. She was afraid of these reporters, so she decided to leave here as quickly as she could. Chapter 72 Cheating On Leonardo Chapter 72 Cheating On Leonardo Jerome drove for a while. Summer was safe. She said, Please stop here. Thank you. Jerome silently pulled in at the side of the road. Summer wanted to get off, but she couldnt open the door. She turned to look at Jerome and said, The car door is locked. Jerome then looked at her very strangely, Summer, it would be safer if you chose me other than Leonardos cousin. What? Was he saying what she thought he was? Noticing that Summer didnt interrupt him, Jerome became more confident, We like each other. Well be happy together. More importantly, I will not let others find out. Me and you, together? Summer pointed at him and then at herself. Jerome nodded and smiled. He tried to touch her face. You are having a hard time with Leonardo. I ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . get it. I dont me you. Hard time? He really put it mildly. He meant Leonardo couldnt perform sexually, so she was lonely. That was why she went to his cousin. What a sleazy man! Summer turned around to avoid his hand, You mean you want me to cheat on Leonardo? Jerome saw the news. He thought Summer hooked up with Leonardos cousin because she was lonely. Summer liked him. If he said he liked her too, Summer would dump Leonardos cousin without hesitation. Jerome did not mind Summer avoiding his touch. Instead, he became more excited, You are too good for Leonardo. We love each other, right? Sorry. Vicky is the one who loves you. If you dont open the car door, Ill call the police. Summer leaned against the door and stared sharply at Jerome. Why hadnt she noticed Jerome was so brash? Summers attitude made him a little anxious. He moved closer to Summer and said, Vicky is no match for you. Summer said nothing. She directly took out her phone to call the police. He had to sit back at his seat and open the door. Summer got off his car. She turned to look at him and said coldly, Jerome, I liked you. But now its over. And I wont cheat on Leonardo. Jeromes face turned pale. Summer turned around and left, without looking back. After a short while, another car stopped beside her. She thought it was Jerome again, so she didnt stop until she heard a familiar voice. Mrs. Emerson. Summer turned her head in surprise, Tim! You are back. As Leonardos special assistant, Tim usually followed him wherever he went. After Leonardo left the country, she didnt see Tim. So she guessed they had left the country together. Yes, Mr. Emerson asked me to drive you home, he got off the car and replied respectfully. Summer was somewhat looking forward to seeing Leonardo, but she knew Leonardo would only show her his back. Even so, Summer was happy enough. After getting in the car, she calmed down and became anxious. Why would Leonardoe back now? Did hee back just now or in the morning? Did he see the news about her and Dous? If he saw the news, would he Even if he himself didnt see it, others would tell him, too. Only the Emersons could suppress the news. If an Emerson knew, Leonardo definitely would know. She was a little scared and anxious. The car soon arrived at the vi. Mrs. Emerson, please. He stepped forward and opened the car door for her. When Summer got off the car, she looked at Leonardos study on the second floor. She asked Tim, Is Leonardo in his study? No, Mr. Emerson is having a rest. Summer nodded. As soon as she walked in the door, she saw Dous drinking coffee in the living room. She was angry with him, but she didnt want to lose her temper in front of Tim. So she just gave Dous a cold re and went upstairs. As soon as Summer left, Tim walked up to Leonardo and said, Mr. Emerson, Jerome went to see Mrs. Emerson before we came home. Leonardo said indifferently, Oh? What did he do? Tim was smart enough to know Leonardo cared about it inside. Tim saw Jerome and Summer were close in the car. But he didnt dare to tell him. So he put it mildly, They stayed in the car for a while. And then Mrs. Emerson got off. A while? Leonardo put his coffee on the table and leaned against the sofa. He crossed his legs, having an aura of nobility. Tim was nervous, Well, about ten minutes. Ten minutes? It took you more than an hour to drive her home. Leonardo gave him a very sharp look. Tim didnt dare to speak anymore. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and did not ask any further. He didnt expect a satisfactory answer from him. When Summer went downstairs, Dous wasnt in the living room. She asked the bodyguard at the door, Wheres Dous? The bodyguard answered, He went out. OK. Summer nodded and went to the kitchen. She felt the air was fresher without him. Leonardo had juste back. He must be exhausted. She decided to make some delicious dishes for him. Before dinner was ready, Tim walked in and said, Mrs. Emerson, Ive got to run an errand. Please bring some food to Mr. Emerson. Summer was a little confused. It was almost night. Why did they have so many things to do? Alright, Ill bring it to him when its ready. Summer was happy to do something for Leonardo. After a while, she brought his dinner to his study on a tray. She knocked, but no one answered. She then pushed open the door and went in. She put down the tray and was about to go out. But she ran into Dous after she turned around. Chapter 73 The Carrot and Stick Approach Chapter 73 The Carrot and Stick Approach Summer frowned at him, "Didn''t you go out?" Leonardo didn''t expect the dinner to be ready so early and almost gave himself away. He said calmly, "Can''t Ie back?" Summer was still thinking about the news online. She wasn''t in the mood to argue with "Dous" over this and said, "Follow me. I have something to tell you." Her tone was serious and her face was solemn. However, when she fixed her big and bright eyes on Leonardo, he felt that she wasn''t cold but somewhat attractive. He thrust his hands into his pockets and followed her. Right now, the dining hall was thest ce that people would go. So Summer brought him there and said coldly, "Dous, you made me the target of public criticism? Are you satisfied now?" She didn''t understand what "Dous" was thinking. If he was interested in her, he could have slept with her when Vicky had tricked her into going to the Violet Gold Club and drugged her. Strangely, he hadn''t done anything to her. However, he would often harass and tease her in daily life. She had seen many yboys who were good at dealing with women. They wouldn''t spend too much time and energy on a woman. They would usually tease her for a while and then get straight to the point. Since "Dous" hadn''t taken advantage of her at that time, she felt that he had no bad intention towards her. But in fact, he often harassed her and brought her troubles. "I was also scolded, right?" Leonardo tilted his head and looked innocent. How shameless he was! Summer nced at him coldly, "Do you think I didn''t read thements? How would they scold you? They were all praising your good body shape!" She didn''t understand whyizens were so biased. They should scold "Dous" and her together. Why did they scold her but praise "Dous"? Leonardo narrowed his eyes with a strange expression and then said generously, "You women can even see that? If you want to see my body, I can take off my clothes and show you." "I don''t want it. Don''t change the subject!" Summer said. "Dous" walked out of the dining hall as if he didn''t hear her words, "I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep." Summer was a little annoyed. She took a deep breath and took out her phone to text Leonardo, "I''ve put the dinner in your study." Ten secondster, she received his message saying "OK". She wasn''t happy and didn''t eat much. After a long time, she thought Leonardo may have finished his dinner and went upstairs. She knocked on the door and walked in, and Leonardo still had his back to her as usual. The bowls on the tray were all empty. She remembered that Leonardo would also eat everything she cooked for him before. She thought that her cooking should suit his taste very well. She happily asked, "Do you want some fruit or drink?" "No need," Leonardo''s voice was still hoarse,pletely different from that of a young man. Summer stood there and didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, Leonardo said, "You are my wife. Behave yourself and we''ll be good. Otherwise..." He was emotional, making his horse voice a little terrifying. Besides, what he hadn''t said out scared people even more. Summer crossed her arms and exined, "I swear there is nothing between Dous and me." She thought that Leonardo said that just because he had seen the news. "It has nothing to do with Dous. Of course I trust him," Leonardo said in a deep voice. Did he mean that she had hooked up with other men? Leonardo was clearly defending his cousin! Summer knew it would be like this! Leonardo was so nice to "Dous" that he wouldn''t believe his cousin would offend Summer. Thus, he only med Summer. Summer asked, "What about me? You don''t believe me?" After a while, Leonardo said, "You even disguise yourself in front of me, so why should I believe you?" Summer couldn''t argue with that. If she was willful and arrogant, she could refute without hesitation, "You dare not to show me your true face, so why can''t I disguise myself?" Leonardo was different from the Jarretts. His attitude towards her had been clear and straightforward from the beginning, so she couldn''t bear to hurt him with his weakness. "You can leave if you have nothing to say. Tim will drive you to work from tomorrow on," Leonardo said. Summer looked up at him with mixed feelings. Why did she feel that Leonardo was using the carrot and stick approach? He was simr to "Dous". "Dous" was capricious in front of her. Perhaps it was because their temperaments became simr for having lived together for a long time. After Summer left, Leonardo turned around and rubbed his temples. He felt that he was shooting himself in the foot. Summer seemed to hate "Dous" more and more. If she hated "Dous" more and had a better impression of Leonardo, it wouldn''t be so difficult for her to ept it when she found his true identity. ... ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The news online was suppressed. Although it would still be brought up sometimes, it wouldn''t cause a sensation. But in real life, it wasn''t over. There were many female staffs in the marketing department, who liked getting together to gossip. And Summer had been the subject of gossip recently. The next day. When Summer went to thepany, the employees all looked at her in surprise. As she walked away, she could still hear whispersing from behind her. "She actually came to work!" "Mr. Emerson is so unwary. His wife hooked up with his cousin, but he didn''t care?" "Don''t say that. What if there''s nothing between them?" "That''s right. How can the Emersons tolerate such a thing? If it really happens, Summer will definitely suffer!" "Are you silly? This kind of thing doesn''te out of nowhere!" "..." Actually, those rumors were just their spections. Chapter 74 Shes Not That Kind of Person Chapter 74 She''s Not That Kind of Person In the President''s office in the Tip Top Media Company. Carl pushed in and looked at Leonardo who was sitting behind the desk. He pushed up his sses and put documents on the desk seriously, "Mr. Emerson, this is all for your signature." Usually, it would be the secretary to send documents. But Carl did it by himself. His purpose was abundantly clear. Therefore, as soon as he put down the documents, Leonardo said coldly, "Get out." Carl had always been shameless in front of Leonardo. He took off his sses and raised his eyebrows, revealing the unruliness of a yboy. He shook his head and said sympathetically, "Leonardo, I really sympathize with you. You managed to get a wife, but she actually hooked up with your cousin. How are you feeling now?" Leonardo looked up at him sharply, "Do you want to go to Africa to expand business?" Carl turned pale and shook his head, "No ... I don''t want to go!" He didn''t want to go to Africa! "Then why are you still here?" Leonardo''s face darkened. He didn''t want to talk about this anymore. However, Carl had always enjoyed stirring up trouble. He asked, "What if Summer falls in love with ''Dous'' and sleep with you? At that time, if she finds out that you are Leonardo..." Without hesitation, Leonardo interrupted him, "It''s impossible." "It''s impossible for her to know that you''re Leonardo? Do you really think you can hide it for the rest of your life?" Carl thought Leonardo wasn''t that powerful. "She''s not that kind of person." Carl understood what he meant. He pped his hand under his nose in an exaggerated manner and said, "You''ve only been with her for a short time, and you said she wasn''t that kind of person. I seem to have smelled the stench of something..." Warren happened toe in and heard Carl''s words, asking doubtfully, "What stinks?" Carl said meaningfully, "Anyway, it''s not us. We single men only smell good." Warren didn''t understand what Carl meant. Carl rolled his eyes, "The stench of love, indicating that a couple is so sweet that they disgust others. You don''t even understand it. No wonder you''re single!" Since a few years ago, Warren would be urged to get married by his mother over the phone every month, so he was very sensitive to this topic. Warren chuckled and retorted, "You childhood sweetheart left you. How do you feel about it?" Carl''s face darkened. He came at Warren and shouted, "I didn''t n to leave alive aftering in today!" He had a childhood sweetheart. It was said that she had been together with him, but she left himter. Leonardo thought for a moment and guessed it maybe the actress called Jessica. Jessica had a good rtionship with Summer, so he remembered this name. In the past, Carl had been a yob who often fought with others. He fought with Warren for a long time and won. Leonardo was used to this and only looked up when they finished fighting. He said, "Tidy up and go out." Then Carl and Warren only tidied up the office and left. ... Summer spent a day amidst the rumors. After a period of time, they would be tired and stop gossiping about this. When she got off work, Tim called her and said he would arriveter since there was a traffic jam on the road. Summer left thepany and wanted to find a ce to wait for Tim. "Summer." Summer turned around and saw Karen. She was a little surprised and asked coldly, "What''s up?" "I just want to know whether the news online is true?" Karen asked with concern. Summer felt that something was wrong with Karen. She looked at Karen suspiciously and said, "What happened to you?" Although Karen didn''t care about her, she couldn''tpletely ignore Karen. Karen smiled gently, "Nothing. It''s just that I saw thosements online and worried about you..." She paused for a moment and sighed, "It was my fault. If I hadn''t asked you to marry into the Emersons, such things wouldn''t have happened, and you wouldn''t end up like this..." Summer felt that Karen''s words were more and more outrageous, and her doubts deepened. "Could you please get to the point?" She didn''t believe that Karen was truly regretful. "Tell mom the truth whether you and Leonardo''s cousin are really together. Last time I saw you two in the car..." "Why do you suddenly care about me? What''s your purpose?" Seeing that Karen persisted in the answer, Summer became vignt. "Summer, although I didn''t show enough care to you in the past, I do care about you in reality..." Summer''s phone rang. It was Tim. She picked up the phone and said, "I''m at the door. Juste over." Before she could put away her phone, Karen grabbed her arm and said anxiously, "Who is it?" "Leonardo sent someone to pick me up." Summer felt that Karen''s behavior was more and more strange. She was moved by what Karen had said just now. But now she calmed down and only felt exhausted and numb when looking at Karen''s face. "I don''t know what Vicky asked you to do, but I remind you to look out for yourself and not to be too dependent on dad?" It was impossible for Vicky to be filial to Karen in the future. She only treated Karen as a servant. However, Karen still didn''t realize it. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Those words shocked Karen. Summer got in the car and looked at Karen through the window. Karen was still there with her head down. Summer couldn''t see her expression, but she felt Karen''s hesitation. Why was she hesitating? Was she thinking whether to help Vicky deal with her? Karen obviously had been trying to make Summer talk. But since she had been living a rich life these past few years, she wasn''t as sensitive as Summer and didn''t know that she had exposed her intention. Summer discovered her purpose and cautiously avoided Karen''s questions about "Dous". Regardless of what other tricks they had, they could just bring them on. Chapter 75 Take Her Back and Educate Her Chapter 75 Take Her Back and Educate Her Summer surfed the Inte on arriving at the vi. After confirming that there was no news about her online, she went to cook the dinner. At dinner time, Leonardo didn''t show up as usual, and "Dous" wasn''t at home too. Only then did she realize that when Leonardo was at home, "Dous" would be busy and often eat out. She shook her head, thinking that she might have be silly. She actually felt ufortable when "Dous" wasn''t at home. The next day. Tim arrived on time and sent her to the Jarrett Group. When he returned, he saw a car parked at the entrance of the vi. After parking the car, he entered the vi and asked the bodyguard, "Someone is looking for Mr. Emerson?" The bodyguard nodded, "Yes, ady who said she was Mrs. Emerson''s mother." Because of Leonardo''s special condition, there were many bodyguards in the vi all the year round. Leonardo hadn''t appeared in public view these past few years, so his whereabouts were hidden and few people woulde to see him. Even if someone came, he wouldn''t be able to see Leonardo easily. Tim walked in and saw Karen sitting on the sofa. He had helped Leonardo investigate Summer''s interpersonal rtionship, so he knew Karen. Karen looked more charming than that in the photo. Tim could tell that she was extremely beautiful when she was young. He waved to a bodyguard and said, "Serve Ms. Karen tea." Then he went to the study to see Leonardo. In the past two days, Tim would send Summer to thepany first, and then returned to send Leonardo to the Tip Top Media Company. So Leonardo was still in the study now. "Mr. Emerson, Ms. Karen is here," Tim said respectfully as he pushed in. "Who?" Leonardo didn''t even look up. Apparently, the name didn''t ring a bell. "Summer''s mother." Leonardo looked up and pondered for a moment. He knew why Karen came to see him. He said meaningfully, "Bring her in." ... Karen thought that she could see Leonardo. But when she arrived at the study, she found that he was sitting with his back to her, not showing his face at all. Tim said, "Ms. Karen, you can speak now." Karen held onto her clothes and said embarrassedly, "Mr. Emerson, I''m here to apologize to you on behalf of my daughter." Seeing that Leonardo didn''t respond to it, she continued, "I didn''t teach Summer well that she actually cheated on you. You were kind to allow her to substitute for her sister to marry you. But I didn''t expect her to be ungrateful and even seduce your cousin..." Even Tim was confused by Karen''s words. Hadn''t Mr. and Mrs. Emerson been good these days? What did Karen mean? Why did she speak ill of her daughter in front of her son-inw? Leonardo had already known that the family rtionship in the Jarrett''s wasplicated. Karen didn''t care about Summer and only cared about Vicky and her brother. Just as he was about to speak, the door was suddenly pushed open. Hearing the sound, Leonardo became nervous. He knew who it was without looking back. Karen and Tim turned around and saw Summer, who was supposed to be in thepany now. Summer stood at the door coldly, and her eyes were as hard as flint. She looked at Karen and said, "Mom, how could you speak ill of me behind my back?" "You.... Aren''t you in thepany?" Karen''s face turned pale. During this period of time, she clearly felt that Summer wasn''t as obedient as usual. Sometimes, she would be scared by Summer''s gaze. "If I didn''te back, how could I know you care about me so much?" Summer said and moved to Karen. She had gone to thepany. Today she had to go out to do market research. But when she arrived at thepany, she found that she had left her phone at home, so she came back to get it. When she passed by Leonardo''s study, she actually heard Karen''s voice. She looked at Karen coldly and sneered, "Apologize on behalf of me? You are really a good mother." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Karen involuntarily stepped back and took out something, "I ... I have evidence!" Summer saw that she was holding a recording pen. Now she knew why Karen hade to see her yesterday. A timid person like Karen actually dared toe to see Leonardo. Clearly, it was Vicky who had asked Karen to do this behind Lynn''s back. Lynn still wanted Summer to help him get Leonardo''s investment, so he would definitely stop Vicky if he knew her n. Karen pushed the y button. The recording wasn''t long, and there were two of the most important words. "Tell mom the truth whether you and Leonardo''s cousin are really together. Last time I saw you two in the car..." "What does it have to do with you? So what if I''m with his cousin?" Summer clearly remembered what she had said yesterday was "Why do you suddenly care about me? What is your purpose?" Karen actually used such a shoddy synthesized recording to nder her! Vicky had secretly taken photos of "Dous" and Summer and bribed the media to post the photos, but the news had no effect on Summer at all. Therefore, Vicky was anxious and wanted to expose this directly to Leonardo. "Mr. Emerson, you see, Summer admitted it herself! She would do such a thing just because I didn''t educate her well. I am willing to take her back to teach her. Mr. Emerson, you..." Though Summer was angry, she didn''t say anything but only looked at Leonardo. After a moment, Leonardo''s hoarse voice sounded, "She married me, and then she is an Emerson. How can others interfere with my family affairs?" "But she..." Leonardo''s reaction surprised Karen. Vicky had told her that as long as she took out the recording, Leonardo would definitely be irritated and drive Summer away... Although Summer knew that Leonardo wouldn''t believe this synthesized recording, his words still warmed her. She said softly, "I''m sorry to have put you out." Chapter 76 My Husband Is Way Better than Him Chapter 76 My Husband Is Way Better than Him Leonardo didn''t speak. Summer sneered at Karen and then left. Before Karen knew what was going on, Tim had already walked up to her and said, "Ms. Karen, this way please..." He was clearly chasing Karen out. Karen was a coward. She was embarrassed about the synthesized recording and walked out shamefacedly. When she reached the door, she saw Summer leaning against the door with her arms wrapped across her chest. Summer stared at Karen, who then hesitantly walked forward, "Summer, you..." "Do you mind giving me a ride?" Summer asked coldly. Summer was so indifferent that Karen felt strange, but she still nodded. ... In the car, Summer and Karen sat side by side in the back seat. Summer asked coldly, "Did Vicky ask you to do that?" Her cold tone gave Karen much pressure that she actually admitted, "Yes, it''s her." "I remember she has said something before. Who did she say was as obedient as a dog?" Summer smiled wickedly. Karen turned pale, but she still tried to defend Vicky, "She was just so annoyed. Usually, she is nice to me. Summer, Leonardo seems to trust you very much. You must get along well, right? Can you stop fighting against your sister? These days, she is so angry that she even suffers loss of appetite..." Summer clenched her fists tightly and shouted, "Shut up!" The shouting surprised Karen since Summer had never shouted at her before. Summer''s eyes were red, but she didn''t shed tears. It was the first time that she had gotten hysterical in front of Karen. "Even if you never treat me as your biological daughter, you should at least treat me as a person! I have feelings. I am not something that is at your mercy and won''t feel sad. I am a human being! I have feelings and will feel sad!" Karen was frightened by Summer''s tone, but she still said, "I know ... But my life in the Jarrett''s isn''t easy. I just want you to help me..." "Had my life been easy in the past few years? When I was young, you had never bought me new clothes. I only wore Vicky''s old clothes. Every time you made Vicky biscuits and fruits, I had to wait and eat the rest. Even now, I was forced to marry Leonardo, but you guys still can''t let me go..." Summer closed her eyes and held back her tears, shouting to the driver, "Stop!" Karen hurriedly grabbed her arm and said, "Summer, don''t get off. Listen to me..." "Let go! Don''t touch me!" Summer shook Karen''s hand off forcefully. She was afraid that she would lose control if she stayed any longer. Seeing the hatred and disgust in Summer''s eyes, Karen let go of her and didn''t dare to say anything else. ... The ce where Summer got off the car wasn''t far from the Jarrett Group. So she walked to thepany on foot. The Hoover City was in the south with four seasons. The temperature outside was only four or five degrees Celsius now, but the wind rasped Summer''s face. However, her heart hurt more. The wind blowing, she walked so fast that it was difficult for her to breathe. As soon as she entered thepany, she went straight to Vicky''s office. The swelling on Vicky''s face almost went down, and Vicky''s make-up made it inconspicuous. She looked up and saw Summer. A hint of disgust shed across her eyes, "What are you doing here?" But then she found that Summer looked terrible. Before she could do anything, Summer had already reached out to hold her clothes and lift her up from the chair. "You used my mother to deal with me, aren''t you? A woman like you who only thinks about how to plot against others is really pitiful. Do you think that Leonardo is as stupid as Jerome? My husband is way better than him! If you disturb Leonardo again, I''ll make you suffer." She was grateful for Leonardo''s trust. But this made her feel guilty. Leonardo was reserved and didn''t like to meet people, but Vicky actually asked Karen to disturb him. After Summer finished speaking, she released Vicky and threw her back into the chair. Vicky''s waist hit the armrest of the chair. She was too painful to make a sound. She was frightened by Summer and didn''t dare to speak. Seeing her frightened expression, Summer sneered and left. Only when the door was closed did Vicky heave a sigh of relief. Thinking of what Summer had just said, she immediately called Karen. As usual, Karen answered Vicky''s phone quickly. "Vicky..." Vicky interrupted her impatiently, "How is it going? Did Leonardo get angry? Did you see his face?" She not only wanted Karen to anger Leonardo with the synthesized recording, but she also wanted to know whether he was really ugly. After all, Summer had spoken for him more than once in front of Vicky. Now that Summer was beautiful, she should set sights on a better guy. How would she be willing to be with an ugly man? Therefore, Vicky became suspicious. Karen knew that she had messed it up and lowered her voice, "He had his back to me, so I didn''t see his face. He didn''t believe the recording at all. He even said that Summer was an Emerson now, so I had no right to interfere with his family affairs..." Karen''s words irritated Vicky. "A loser is actually so arrogant. I''ll see how he can still be arrogant if he isn''t the heir of the Emersons anymore!" Karen knew that Vicky was angry and apologized, "Vicky, I''m sorry..." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Alright. Aren''t you always like this? You can do nothing well!" ... The phone was hung up. Karen looked at the phone in her hand and suddenly thought of Summer''s eyes filled with disgust and hatred. She really couldn''t do anything well. However, she just wanted to stay in the Jarrett''s. Was it wrong for her to please Lynn and Vicky? As her biological daughter, why couldn''t Summer be more considerate? ... After work, Tim waited outside the Jarrett Group for a long time, but he didn''t see Summere out. Chapter 77 If You Want to Drink, I Can Join You Chapter 77 If You Want to Drink, I Can Join You He called Summer, but nobody answered. Then he realized that something was wrong. Just as he was about to call Leonardo, he received a call from Leonardo. "Why haven''t you returned yet? You didn''t see her?" As he said, his tone became cold. "No, she didn''t answer my call. I suspect that she might have left long ago. Otherwise..." She might have an ident. Tim didn''t dare to say thesest words. After a while, Leonardo angrily said, "Then why don''t you go and find her?" "Got it." After hanging up the phone, Leonardo picked up his coat and walked out. He drove a car out of the garage and pondered. Karen''s visit today must have hurt Summer. Although she looked fierce, she was actually a paper tiger. He could defeat her easily. There was little chance that she had an ident. She probably went to somewhere to blow off steam. Suddenly, his phone rang. He took it and found that it was Carl. "What''s up?" Carl said casually, "You sound angry. What happened?" Leonardo didn''t want to talk to him and hung up the phone. In a corner of a noisy bar, Carl looked at his phone and sighed. Then he took a picture of Summer who was sitting nearby and sent it to Leonardo. Hang up on him? Leonardo would call him right away! Sure enough, Leonardo called Carl and said coldly, "Address." "Are you begging for help?" Carl kept Leonardo in suspense since he rarely asked Carl for help. "There are still vacancies for African business development." "Damn it!" Carl cursed and told Leonardo the address of the bar. Leonardo would threaten him with this every time, which was effective. Leonardo had done this kind of thing before. Carl had made a huge mistake before and then been chased to Africa by Leonardo. Leonardo was a man of his word! ... In the bar. After drinking a ss of wine, Summer was still sober, so she ordered another dozen beers.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She could drink, so it wasn''t easy for her to get drunk. Normally speaking, this was a good thing, but now she came here just to get drunk. She was beautiful and alone. Besides, there were a dozen beers in front of her. Apparently, she was in bad mood. Many men looked at her frequently. Finally, two men stepped forward to chat her up. "Miss, are you alone?" Summer nced at them, both of whom were in suits and looked like elites. Summer thought they were executives in thepany. She ignored them and drank on her own. No refusal meant acquiescence. The two men thought they understood Summer''s meaning and sat down beside her. Summer had taken off her coat, and her sweater was a tight fit, revealing her good figure. The two men were drooling over her. "Miss, what''s the fun of drinking alone? Let''s drink together!" Summer knew what they were thinking and smiled, "Alright. Let''s drink together and have some fun." The two men asked, "What game shall we y?" Summer tilted her head and rested her chin in her hands, looking charming and innocent, "Let''s y dice." The two men looked at each other and smiled confidently, "OK." She wanted to y dice with them? When she got drunk, they could do whatever they wanted to her. The two men had been confident. But after a few rounds, they realized that they had lost several times and drunk a lot, while Summer hadn''t even touched the wine bottle. Summer smiled innocently, "You really can drink." She poured them wine as she spoke. Carl had wanted toe over when the two men came to Summer, but he decided to wait and see when he saw Summer''s calm expression. Seeing that the two men were almost drunk, while Summer hadn''t even touched the bottle, Carl wanted to y dice with her. At this moment, amotion came from outside the bar. Carl looked over and saw Leonardo walking in. Leonardo was tall and charming. He was the most outstanding person in the crowd. In the dim light of the bar, Carl couldn''t see Leonardo''s face clearly, but he could feel that Leonardo wasn''t in good mood. Carl knew that things would be worse and quickly walked towards Summer, attempting to remedy the situation. However, Leonardo walked faster than him. Leonardo saw Summer the moment he walked in. He saw her ying dice with other men happily. He anxiously drove here to find her, but she was having fun with other men. Sitting with her back to the door, Summer didn''t see Leonardo. However, as he approached, she felt a little cold and involuntarily turned around. Leonardo had just stood behind her, and Summer asked in shock, "What are you doing here?" The two men were half-drunk. They saw Leonardo and asked, "Who is he?" Summer looked at them and said seriously, "My cousin. He is handsome, right? Many girls are chasing after him." Leonardo''s face darkened as he looked at the empty bottles in front of her and counted how much wine she had drunk. Then she reached out to pull "Dous", "Sit down!" "Summer, go home!" Leonardo said coldly and kept a straight face, indicating that he was angry now. "I don''t want to go home. I have no home." Summer drank the ss of wine in front of her sadly. She had never been loved by her parents since she was young. When she grew up, she had thought of marrying someone she loved and having a happy family, but her mom forced her to substitute for Vicky to marry Leonardo. Home? She didn''t have home. Hearing this, Leonardo stared at her for a few seconds and didn''t know how tofort her. He just sat down beside her and said, "If you want to drink, I can join you." His voice was as deep and charming as usual, but Summer felt that it sounded better. Chapter 78 Get out of Here on Stretchers Chapter 78 Get out of Here on Stretchers Leonardo sat down, and the two men who were almost drunk felt his powerful vibe and sobered up. Leonardo was tall, strong, and charismatic, which scared the two men a little, so they started to see Summer in a different way. Did this woman have a special background? Summer nced at Dous and then turned to look at the two men. "What are you doing? Let''s keep drinking! Come on!" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As she spoke, she opened a few more bottles of wine. The two men peeked at Leonardo, and Leonardo returned them a cold nce. Their expressions grew paler. They have suffered a lot for years to know not to cross someone like Leonardo, so they both stood up and said, "We have something to do. So, excuse us." Summer watched them leave with their tails between their legs, and found it disappointing. She turned to Dous and asked, "You scared away my drinking buddies. Now who is going to drink with me?" "I am." Leonardo nced at her, lowered his head and picked up the beer she had just opened. Then he raised his head and drank it. Summer turned her head and saw his moving Adam''s apple, which looked inexplicably hot. Very quickly, Leonardo finished a bottle and turned it upside down. Nothing dripped out of it. He drank it all up. Summer also took a bottle and drank. She squinted, her neck slender, looking delicate. Carl had wanted toe over, but then he saw them start a drinkingpetition, so he left them alone. He excitedly recorded a video and sent it to Warren to share the fun. ... Summer had never struck Leonardo as a good drinker, but now his mind was changed. Finishing the whole bottle, she opened her eyes, which were still clear. But soon, he realized that he was mistaken. Summer ced the empty bottle on the table with a bang. Then, she stretched out her arm and put it on Leonardo''s shoulder. However, because Leonardo was taller than her even when they were both sitting, she failed her first attempt. Not only that, she also turned around and approached him, saying with a solemn tone, "I have something to discuss with you." As she talked, she carried the fragrance of wine, not at all annoying but enchanting, which distracted Leonardo. Her seriousness rmed him. So, he asked wearing a frown, "What is it?" It was said that wine could get the truth out of people. Was this woman trying to tell him her secret? Summer looked around and then whispered mysteriously, "I want to go to the bathroom, but I felt a little dizzy. Can you help me?" "..." Leonardo''s face instantly darkened. Noticing that Leonardo didn''t move, Summer nudged him in the arm. "Don''t be so petty. How many times have I cooked for you? You are not going to do me such a small favor?" Leonardo looked down at her. Her beautiful cat eyes narrowed slightly, without focus. She was really drunk. Normally, she would never ask him to go to the bathroom with her. Leonardo thought for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "Fine." Carl, who was watching them in the corner, saw Leonardo helping Summer stand up, and thought that they were finally leaving. Thus, he also followed. Then he discovered that he was going in the wrong direction. When he looked up, he saw Leonardo taking Summer into thedies'' room. Carl was shocked. Summer quickly did her business and came out. Then she saw "Dous" standing at the door, saying with a surprised expression, "What are you doing standing at the door ofdies'' room? I never thought you had such a predilection!" At this moment, two women came over. Hearing Summer''s words, they quickly turned around and left. Leonardo suppressed his anger and said, "Shut up!" He regretted drinking with her. Leonardo looked angry and a little scary. Summer nced at him and lowered her head without a word. Leonardo grabbed her and walked out. Only taking two steps, Summer struggled and said, "Hey, you are so unhygienic. I haven''t washed my hands!" Leonardo didn''t know what to say. He could only control his temper and brought her back to wash her hands. He turned on the tap for her, but she did not wash her hands. Instead, she stretched out a finger and circled it around the water like a child. Leonardo felt that he spent all the patience of his life on Summer tonight. He wore a stern look as he squeezed out some hand sanitizer and rubbed it into bubbles, pulling her hands over and washing them. Summer''s hands were small and softpared with his, and they felt even more slippery with the hand sanitizer. She pulled her hands out as if she thought it was fun. Leonardo coldly ordered her, "Don''t move!" Summer was frightened by his voice, and looked at him timidly, saying with a touched expression, "My mother hasn''t even helped me wash my hands. You''re so kind." Leonardo paused, his cold expression slightly softening, and his voice was low, "I can be kinder." Summer was confused. "What?" Leonardo''s eyes darkened as he lowered his voice, "I''ll show you when we get home." He carefully wiped Summer''s hands and led her back to the hall. He took her clothes and put them on her, intending to take her back. However, Summer made a fuss again. "No, no, I haven''t had enough yet. I still want to drink." As she spoke, she reached out to grab the bottle. A group of people came out of a private room. One of them deliberately bumped into Leonardo as he passed by them. Then he said in a vulgar tone, "Hey, young man, you get muscles. They''ve even made me hard." The group of people behind him immediatelyughed. Summer came over with a wine bottle, asking, "What''s hard?" Leonardo''s expression was gloomy as he pushed her head behind him and kicked the person who had spoken fiercely. The man fell andnded far away on the ground with a "bang". It sounded painful. Seeing that, the rest of the gang all gathered around Leonardo and said, "It was just a joke, kid. If you kneel down and apologize now, we''ll let you go today. Otherwise...." Suddenly, there was another "bang". Everyone turned around and saw a woman standing on a chair with a half-broken wine bottle, her hands on her waist. When Summer noticed that everyone was looking at her, she pointed at the person who had just been speaking and said, "Kid,e over and apologize to me, and I will show my mercy! Otherwise, you will get out of here on stretchers!" Summer tilted her head and narrowed her eyes, looking imposing. Leonardo was so angry that the veins on his forehead popped out. "Summer, get down!" Chapter 79 I Want to Learn from Sister Chapter 79 I Want to Learn from Sister Summer cast a nce at him and said seriously, "I won''te down. These hooligans are trying to hurt you. Don''t be afraid. I''ll teach them a lesson!" Hearing Summer''s words, Carl, who had been sneakily following them,ughed out loud. Leonardo was the one who always pushed people around, not the other way around. Summer looked up at those people, and shouted, "Did you all hear what I said? Hurry up and apologize!" Those men couldn''t have a woman leaning on them, so they rolled up their sleeves and were about to fight. Coincidentally, Tim brought the bodyguards over and took care of the hooligans in no time. Tim walked up to Leonardo and respectfully asked, "Mr. Emerson, what would you like them to do?" Leonardo nced at Summer, who was still holding a wine bottle and shouting "good job." A trace of connivance appeared in his eyes as he replied, "Tell them to kowtow and apologize to her." Time thought that he heard it wrong. "What?" Then, this happened. A bunch of men knelt on the ground, kowtowed to Summer, and apologized, "Forgive me. I was wrong." ... On the way back, Tim drove, and Leonardo sat in the back holding Summer who was already asleep. From time to time, Tim checked on them through the rearview mirror. He saw Leonardo holding Summer like she was a treasure. Although he couldn''t see Leonardo''s expressions clearly, Tim knew that he was in a good mood judging from the soothing atmosphere. But he couldn''t figure out why. Not long after, the car arrived at the door of the vi. Leonardo carried Summer out of the car. When he went upstairs, he paused at the door of his room and eventually carried her to her room. She had made quite a noise at the bar. But now she was much quieter when she was asleep. She had acted like a ruffian, waving a wine bottle and shouting. Where did she learn that? Summer was sleeping soundly. Her nose moved when she breathed, and her bright lips were slightly open, attracting people to pick them. Leonardo bent down and stared at her for a few seconds. Not able to endure the urge, he kissed her on the lips. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At the end of the kiss, his voice became a little hoarse, "You stink." After that, he adjusted the temperature of the heating system for her, covered her with a quilt, and turned around to leave. ... The next day. When Summer woke up, she felt the world was spinning. She closed her eyes again and opened them after a while. Only then did she feel better. She sat up on the bed and looked nkly at the familiar room. Then she got out of bed and entered the bathroom. How did she get backst night? She remembered that "Dous" went to the bar to look for her, and then they drank together. What happened afterwards ... was a blur! Cleaning up, she opened the door and went downstairs, looking around like a thief as she walked. She had only drunk with Jessica before, and ording to Jessica, she became another person after drinking. Therefore, she was not sure if she had done anything excessive to Dousst night. Walking all the way to the hall, Summer did not see Dous, so she felt relieved. "Good morning, Summer." The sudden male voice shocked her. She followed the sound and saw "Dous" walking out of the kitchen with a ss of water. Summer forced a smile. "Hi, good morning." As Leonardo approached, he noticed that Summer''splexion was not bad, his toneced with a trace of undetectable dissatisfaction as he said, "Did you sleep wellst night?" Summer answered truthfully, "I did...." "Fine." Leonardo sneered and walked past her. Good for her! But he had been having exciting dreams all night. Summer followed and said thoughtfully, "Thank you for drinking with mest night." As she spoke, she observed the changes in Dous'' expressions. She had no clue what happenedst night. Leonardo turned his head to look at her. Noticing that she looked normal, he realized she did not rememberst night. His eyes shed and he said mysteriously, "You''d better not drink. You were lucky to have me yesterday. If it had been someone else...." His hesitant expression gave Summer a chill. What had she done? However, "Dous" didn''t seem to be in the sharing mood, so she figured that it was nothing good. Naturally, she did not dare to ask. What if it was embarrassing? Leonardo looked at Summer''s frightened expression with satisfaction and went upstairs with the water. This woman usually looked weak and calm. He had never thought that she would get so naughty being drunk. If he hadn''t been there to help, who would clean up her mess? Summer was just too sad yesterday, and Jessica was not in town. The shooting took a toll on her mind, but she did not want to bother Jessica with her troubles. Apart from drinking, she couldn''t think of a way to relieve the pain. Now that she was calm, she found herself useless. Until now, Karen probably didn''t feel that she had wronged Summer. Summer was the only one who was feeling sad. Summer could always draw a clear distinction between love and hate. She had listened to Karen back then, because she had been seeking attention and love from her. But now Summer understood that her pitiful wishes could never be granted. She and Vicky were enemies now, so Vicky naturally would not make things easy for her. And Summer was thinking the same thing. They had used her. But now they were acting like they were innocent and ganging up on her. Summer could not let them have their way. ... When Summer arrived at the Jarrett Group, she went straight to Lynn''s office. Lynn was not happy to see Summer, saying with a frown, "What are you doing here?" "Market researcher does not suit me. I want to transfer to the project department and learn from my sister," Summer said with a sincere expression, making it difficult for Lynn to tell if she was being honest. Market researchers were grass roots, while the project department was the most important. Lynn put Summer in the marketing department from the beginning because he didn''t want her toe near the projects. In this way, even though she held the Jarrett Group''s shares, it was useless. "You can''t even be a good market researcher, and you want to learn from Vicky? Do you think you can do the job?" Lynn thought for a moment, but still didn''t believe Summer. Summer smiled and said with a serious face, "I just think that I can learn a lot from my outstanding sister. Actually, I have been admiring her since I was young. When I was a little girl, I used to listen to her, which shows how much I love her. But I''ve been making mistakes recently...." As she continued, her voice lowered, and she even forced two teardrops. Chapter 80 Have No Good Intentions Chapter 80 Have No Good Intentions Lynn overindulged Vicky. Naturally, he enjoyed people praising her. To put it bluntly, the Jarretts thought Summer was a loyal dog, so Lynn believed her. Moreover, Summer dropped a few tears. Lynn was persuaded and said, "Alright, I''ll do it. But if you''re ipetent, I''ll transfer you back." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Summer smiled sweetly at him. "Thank you, Dad." Men were visual. Summer was beautiful now. Even Lynn found her pleasing to the eye. So, this "thank you, dad" satisfied him. "You can go now. I''ll tell Vicky about this and inform youter." Summer left Lynn''s office. The smile on her face faded. She wiped away the tear stains and put on a cold smile. ... As soon as Summer left, Lynn called Vicky through an internal line. Vicky came in with a bad attitude. "Dad, what is it? I am busy." Lynn did not mind her tone and said gently, "Summer just came and said that she wanted to transfer to your department to learn from you. What do you think?" "She said that?" Vicky was shocked, her eyes wide. "Yes." "Does she really want to learn from me? Or she''s up to something again." Vicky snorted coldly and said in a firm tone, "Dad, don''t agree. She''s annoying." Lynn had wanted to talk this out with Vicky, but Vicky was tough and showed no interest in a discussion, so he became a little angry. "Vicky! No matter what, you are sisters. Besides, we have to rely on her to have Leonardo invest in ourpany. This matter is settled. I will transfer her to your department. Teach her." Vicky was unhappy and lost her temper, shouting, "Dad! How can you do this! I said I didn''t want her in my department! Don''t you understand?" Lynn yelled, "Vicky!" Feeling that he was really angry, Vicky could onlypromise. "Alright, whatever you want." Then she stormed out, mming the door with a bang. Lynn frowned hard. He wondered if he doted on Vicky too much, so she tended to blow off steam in front of him. ... Summer was informed that she was transferred to the project department shortly after. She packed her things quickly, bid farewell to a few familiar colleagues, and carried a box to her new department. She stood at the door of the manager''s office and knocked on it. After a while, Vicky''s voice came from inside, "Come in." Summer pushed the door open and went in with a smile. "Hello, sister." Vicky looked at her unhappily. "This is thepany. Call me Manager Vicky." Summer obediently called out, "Manager Vicky." Vicky gazed at the smile on Summer''s face and felt that she was overshadowed. Thus, she had someone give Summer arge pile of useless materials, asked Summer to copy them, and then told her to get them shattered. Summer ended up doing that all day. Vicky had thought that Summer would lose her temper and came to argue with her. However, Summer finished the job withoutining. Vicky was puzzled. Yesterday, Summer hade to her office for trouble, but today, she was like apletely different person. Anyway, Vicky was not convinced. When it was time for everyone to get off work, Vicky instructed someone to bring Summer another stack of materials for her to copy. Until everybody else left, Summer still couldn''t get it done. Vicky went to the copy room and saw that Summer was still doing her task earnestly. Squinting, Vicky walked over and asked, "Summer, what game are you ying? You can fool my father. But are you na?ve enough to think you can fool me?" "I''m not ying anything. I really think you are outstanding, so I want to learn from you." Summer said in a gentle tone. Then she said meaningfully, "If I don''t improve, I wonder if others will think you are ipetent." Vicky sneered, "I knew you didn''t have good intentions!" Summer nced at her and slowly tidied up the documents, ignoring her. She heard from other employees that Vicky was a hands-off boss, and that she took credit for her subordinates'' work. "What matters is Daddy thinks I''m here to learn from you. My intentions are not important." Summer smiled contemptuously, took out thest copy of the document, and turned around to leave. ... Night fell early in winter. When Summer came out of the Jarrett Group, it was almost seven o''clock and it was already dark. Tim had waited for a while. She got in the car and said to Tim, "There''s no need to pick me up every day. I can take the taxi." She had never enjoyed this kind of treatment. Although she knew that Leonardo was being nice, she still found it weird. Tim''s tone was as emotionless and solemn as ever. "This is my duty." Back at the vi, it urred to Summer that Dous had given her a ck card. She put down her bag, took the ck card and went to the study to look for Leonardo. When he was at home, he spent most of his time in the study. Leonardo didn''t turn around and sat with his back to her, his voice hoarse, "What''s the matter?" "I found a ck card at home. I guess it belongs to you." Summer did not dare to say that it was a gift from "Dous". Leonardo was silent for a long time before saying, "Since you found it, keep it." "But I heard that it was valuable...." Even Jerome and Vicky were surprised to see it. Leonardo''s tone was t. "It is valuable when it is used." Summer froze for a moment, agreeing with him. She couldn''t argue with him. Seeing that Leonardo didn''t say anything else, she turned around and left. In the evening, Jessica called her and said that she would be back tomorrow. "Let''s eat somewhere." Summer nced at the ck card in her bag and said softly, "Then let''s go to the Golden Cauldron Club." "You''ve won the five million prize?" "Something like that...." Leonardo said the card was for use. Therefore, she decided to use it! Chapter 81 He Might Know Her Chapter 81 He Might Know Her Because Jessica wasing back, Summer was in a good mood all day. There were a lot of things going on in thepany, so Vicky didn''t pick on her. Before she got off work, Summer called Tim and told him not to pick her up, because she had an appointment with a friend for dinner. After leaving the Jarrett Group, Summer remembered she had to cook for "Dous". She stood by the roadside and took out her phone to call "Dous". The phone was connected after a single ring. "What is it?" Dous'' voice was a little low, and it sounded even more inviting on the phone. Summer was ustomed to his voice, but she was still distracted and said, "Are you going home for dinner tonight?" "What else?" he asked. Summer exined to him patiently, "I have an appointment with a friend for dinner tonight." After a moment of silence, his voice faintly sounded, revealing an inexplicable chill, "Is it Jerome?" Summer twitched the corner of her mouth. There was something wrong with this person. "It is a girl!" Summer gritted her teeth and said, "Although I promised to cook for you, I am not your servant. I have friends." "Dous''" attitude softened as he said indifferently, "Fine." Hanging up the phone, Leonardo looked up at Carl and said in a t tone, "Were you talking about a business dinner for tonight?" "Didn''t you said you wouldn''t go?" Carl looked at him in surprise. Normally, Leonardo didn''t care for such things. Warren knew what was going on and interrupted, "Because his wife is not eating at home tonight." "You are a bbermouth." Leonardo nced at Warren, and Warren quietly turned around and left. ... When Summer arrived at the Golden Cauldron Club, she did not see Jessica. Just as she was about to call Jessica, a closely wrapped woman walked over. Summer asked tentatively, "Jessica?" Jessica moved her sunsses a little and looked around nervously. "It''s me." Then she dragged Summer towards the door and asked her, "Can you enter?" Jessica naturally knew that the Golden Cauldron Club was one of the best high-end clubs in Hoover City, which paid great attention to privacy, so it was hard to get into. Summer nodded. "Yes. I have eaten here." They arrived at the door. When the doorman saw Summer, he shouted "wee" louder than usual, extremely enthusiastic. Entering, Jessica took off her sunsses and scarf that had covered half of her face. She carefully sized up Summer and said, "I just went to shoot a scene. And now you looked so different." They were friends for many years, but most of the time, Summer was "ugly" and Vicky was used to it. Thest time Vicky returned to the crew, although Summer didn''t pretend to be ugly, she thought Summer was just being normal. But now Summer was glowing. They entered the elevator and Summer checked herself in the elevator wall. "I don''t think I look different." Jessica stood beside her and said, "You should be an actress, too. Perhaps you will be more popr Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. than me." "This industry is so messed up. I don''t want to be a part of it." "..." ... They found their seats and ordered. Summer got up and went to the bathroom. After washing her hands, she walked absent-mindedly with her head hanging low, and bumped into someone at the corner. She apologized quickly, "I''m sorry." The man was tall and didn''t say anything. Summer looked up curiously, and saw Adams Wilson''s handsome face. He smiled, making her feel so good, and said, "Hi, Summer." Summer was a little ttered. "Are you eating here too?" She had never thought that she would meet Adams twice in such a big city and in such a short period of time. "Yes, I have an appointment with a friend." Adams nodded and asked, "How have you been recently?" He had seen the news about Summer and "Leonardo''s cousin". He didn''t know how many distant cousins Leonardo had, but he knew for a fact that Leonardo only had one close cousinhis own brother Dous. Adams'' mother was Leonardo''s aunt. Adams'' father''s surname was Wilson, and his mother''s surname was Emerson. Adams'' brother Dous took his mother''s surname. But Dous was only fourteen years old and lived abroad with his mother. "Good, ... very good." Summer did not understand why Adams would ask such a question. She always felt that Adams seemed to have known her before.... "That''s good." Adams smiled and said nothing else. Returning to the restaurant, Summer sat down. Jessica put her phone in front of Summer''s eyes and said, "Summer, I just saw the post of Adams on Weibo. Look at this photo. Is he in the Golden Cauldron Club?" Summer looked down at it and confirmed Jessica''s theory. It was not strange, because she had seen him just now. Noticing that Summer was calm, Jessica patted her shoulder and said, "Aren''t you excited? If you go out for a walk now, you might even encounter this movie star." "Actually...." Summer paused for a moment, afraid that Jessica would not believe her. She tried her best to make herself sound serious, "I have already met Adams twice. And I just met him outside the bathroom." Jessica was shocked, her mouth forming an "O" shape. Not far away, Adams walked around the hall to take a look. He saw where Summer was, and recognized Jessica as an actress who had been in the same show as him. ... Leonardo and his men arrived at the Golden Cauldron Club. As soon as they entered the elevator, he received a text message. Summer used her card? Carl saw the content of his text message with keen eyes, and noticed the faint smile on his face. He felt his hair stand on end, saying, "You are crazy. You are thrilled that your money was spent?" Leonardo looked up at him and said indifferently, "She likes to spend my money. Does Jessica spend yours?" Carl felt an arrow in his chest and his heart ached. Leonardo nced at the four-digit number, and after thinking for a moment, he smiled. Carl felt that Leonardo''s smile was filled with malice. Beep. The elevator door opened. Leonardo looked up and saw Summer standing outside the door. Summer also saw him and cried out in surprise, "Why are you here, too?" Did these people make an appointment today? They were all here in the Golden Cauldron Club. When Carl saw Jessica, his eyes lit up and he squeezed over. The tall man acted like a pug, saying, "Dear Jessica!" Jessica nced at him and kicked him. "It hurts!" Chapter 82 We Can Go Back Together Chapter 82 We Can Go Back Together Summer had seen the way Jessica treated Carl, so she was not surprised. She looked at Warren, who was standing beside "Dous", and greeted him with a faint smile, "Hello. Mr. Warren." Warren nodded slightly in response. Leonardo noticed that Summer had been saying "Why are you here, too?" The word "too" meant that she had seen someone else she knew. Summer had few friends, let alone friends who could enter the Golden Cauldron Club. Leonardo''s eyes lit up as he walked over to Summer and looked down at her condescendingly, saying, "Why didn''t you tell me that you and your friend would eat at the Golden Cauldron Club?" Summer looked confused. "What does this have to do with you?" Carl was not angry after being kicked by Jessica. He even smiled and said, "Have you eaten? You must not have enough, right? Why don''t youe with us and eat some more? The more, the merrier...." "No need. We''re already full," Summer refused straightforwardly. Leonardo spoke to her patiently, "Let''s go. We can go back togetherter." Summer was actually quite soft-hearted. It was rare for him to say that, so she hesitated for a moment. Taking advantage of her hesitation, Leonardo pulled her towards the private room. Summer was not pretentious. Anyway, she could take his car on the way back, but it was too ugly to be pulled away by him. "Let go. I can walk." "Dous" turned to look at her and released her hand without saying anything. Summer turned around to look at Jessica. Jessica also followed. However, Summer had a premonition about the look in Jessica''s eyes, which suggested that Jessica was expecting a good show. The next moment, Summer felt her phone vibrate. She picked it up and saw that it was Jessica''s message. "Leonardo''s cousin is so imposing and handsome!" "I think you can put him on your list. He has an excellent figure, too!" Summer didn''t text her back. Jessica had keen eyes to see the good figure of "Dous". She returned Jessica a "have-shame" expression. Jessica replied with an expression of "I-am-a-troublemaker". Summer smiled mysteriously at her and texted her back, "Carl is also pretty good. He is handsome, fit, and rich. Think about it?" Jessica did not reply but red at her. In the private room. Leonardo and the others had a business dinner. But because Summer and Jessica were present, they bailed on it. They opened their own private room and intended to go back after a simple meal. Summer and Jessica had already eaten, so they ordered a te of fruit. ... Adams had just finished his meal. The assistant came in and leaned over to whisper, "I just saw Mr. Emerson." He was talking about Leonardo. Adams stood up and walked out. "Then I have to go over and say hello." Reaching the door of their private room, he pushed it open and entered. Then he saw Leonardo at a nce. Just as he was about to speak, he noticed Summer was here. Leonardo did not expect Adams to be here. He peeked at Summer and found she was looking down at her phone with Jessica. Afterwards, he turned to look at Adams again and said first, "The movie star Mr. Adams Wilson is here!" As soon as he said that, he remembered the "too" that Summer had said, and his expression changed imperceptibly. When Summer heard his words, she looked up and saw Adams who was still standing at the door. Adams realized what was going on and smiled. "I just heard that Mr. Carl is also here, so I came to greet you." Adams was a contracted actor of Tip Top, which wasn''t a secret, so what he said made sense. It felt awkward in the private room. "Yes, you''re here too...." "Correct. Some friends are waiting for me, so I''ll head over first." Before Adams left, he looked at Leonardo and Summer inadvertently. Summer felt that Adams was looking at "Dous". On the other hand, Leonardo felt that Adams was looking at Summer. They looked at each other with strange looks and quickly shifted their sights with frowns. "That was Adams!" Jessica reacted and fiercely patted Summer. "Summer, he was Adams! Why didn''t you take a photo with him?" RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Carl immediately answered and smiled until his eyes narrowed, "Summer, if you want that, you can find me in thepany." As the saying goes, if you wanted to nail a woman, you could start with her friend. And Summer was Jessica''s close friend. Hearing that, Leonardo coldly cast a nce at Carl and said, "Eating won''t shut you up?" Carl was puzzled. Did he say something wrong? Why did Leonardo look angry? He was even happy when Summer spent his money! He was trying to curry favor with Summer! Shouldn''t Leonardo feel gratified? The originally harmonious atmosphere became a little strange because of Adams'' sudden appearance. Until she left the Golden Cauldron Club, Summer still felt that something was weird. On the way back, Summer asked "Dous", "Do you know Adams?" Otherwise, why did Adams look at him before he left? Leonardo was a little irritated and said coldly, "What does it have to do with you?" Where did thate from? She asked him properly and he got angry? They were living under the same roof, so she wanted to get along with him! Until they returned home, Summer did not say anything more to him. As soon as she entered, she asked the bodyguard, "Is your Mr. Emerson at home?" The bodyguard had prepared what to say, "He was asleep." "I see." Summer nodded and went upstairs. After thinking for a while, she sent a text message to Leonardo, "I went to dinner with Jessica tonight. I just came back. Good night." Leonardo returned to his room with a cold face and received Summer''s text message. She reported back to him? She was getting good at making him happy. Even though he was thinking this, his expression, which had been tense all night, softened. He texted her back with his long fingers, "Got it." Just as the message was sent, Adams called. Leonardo stared at his phone for two seconds before picking it up. Adams'' voice was gentle, no different from usual, "Leonardo?" As far as he remembered, Adams was always nice. However, Leonardo was not polite and said, "You know Summer?" Chapter 83: Slept with Her Chapter 83: Slept with Her Adams was silent for a moment before telling the truth, "I met her once by chance." Leonardos tone became colder. "She is Summer." "I know, she''s your wife Summer." Adamss voice suddenly became a little ethereal. Leonardo frowned and hesitated. But words failed him. He hung up without saying anything. ... Early the next morning. Summer cooked breakfast when she got up. Seeing Dousing downstairs, she recalled what had happened yesterday. While serving the breakfast, she peeked at him. Leonardo was initially on his phone. He drank water from his cup and asked, "What are you looking at me for?" Summer raised her eyebrows and said provocatively, "You look pale. Should I make special dishes that can nourish your body?" Leonardo stopped drinking and looked up. He put on a faint smile and said, "You''re the only woman around me. What do you want me to do when my body is ''nourished''?" Summer red at him and walked into the kitchen. She always failed when she attempted to tease him. They parted rather unhappily. Tim drove Summer to thepany as usual. Summer couldnt refrain herself and asked on their way to the Jarrett Group, "Is he always like this? Doesnt he meet up with anyone?" He thought of the past when Leonardo went about and met loads of people and lied, "Always." "Has he seen a doctor?" Summer asked. But realizing the question was misleading, she exined, "I mean, he cant be like this forever. He has to live a normal life." Leonardo, the person they were talking about, called at this moment. "Wait a second. Someone is calling." Tim answered the phone, not waiting for her reply. Leonardo requested seriously, "Stay close with Summer." The request was odd. But Tim said without asking any questions, "I will." ... Summer met Vicky when she arrived at thepany. Vicky nced at the car from which Summer just got off. Jealousy shed in her eyes. If she had married Dous, she would have been able toe to work in that car. Summer flipped her hair and walked up to Mu Vicky, who was only as tall as her in high heels, greeting with a smile, "Good morning, Manager Vicky." Vicky snorted and ignored her. Summer continued the work that she hadn''t finished yesterday and copied the documents in the office.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Vicky made things difficult for her on purpose. Everyone in the department knew it, but nobody dared to say anything. However, they did gossip in private and spread the news to Lynn. During the lunch break, Lynn called Vicky to his office. "Even if you don''t like Summer, dont bully her openly! Or other employees will gossip!" "I am your daughter and the manager of the project department. Who dares to challenge me?" Vicky didnt take his words seriously. "Even if you insist on doing it, do it wisely." Lynn was disappointed at her. He used to think Vicky was smart, but now he only found her stupid! "Alright. I''ll bring her to the negotiation this afternoon." Unwilling to obey his instructions, she turned around and left. Summer spent thest two whole days in the photocopying room. She greeted everyone who came over to print. Summer was beautiful and good-tempered and was also close to the chairman. She left a good impression on her colleagues. A kind employee reminded her, "You don''t have to copy every single document. Most are useless." Summer was surprised. She asked with disbelief, "Really? Is that so?" Vicky''s secretary came to the room at the very moment and said, "Summer, Vicky wants you to be in her office." "I''ll be right there in a moment." Summer stopped the task at hand and went to Vicky''s office. The moment she entered, Vicky tossed her a stack of files and requested, "These are files about the joint project that we are going to discuss today. Read them and go to the negotiation with me." Summer took a look and failed to understand a single word. There were a lot of technical terminology. She hadn''t had any exposure in the area. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnt understand. Vicky harbored evil intentions when she transferred Summer to the project department. She definitely didn''t have good intentions this time. Summer found it necessary to do some research about thepany. She didn''t find anything in her investigation. Jessica did not know anything about it. Jerome might understand, but Summer would not ask him. Left with no choice, she could only ask Dous for help. Summer just had an intuition that he would be helpful. Although Dous seemed to have nothing to do all day long, he was an Emerson. He should have some knowledge in this regard. Summer called Dous during the lunch break. She was concerned whether he would refuse to answer. But unexpectedly, he picked up very quickly. Remembering she had teased him in the morning, Summer was a bit awkward. She asked, "Dous, do you have time now?" He replied briefly, "Whats wrong?" Summer said guiltily, "Can I have lunch with you? Its on me." Dous" dodged her question. He asked instead, "What do you want?" How did he know her so well? Summer stopped beating around the bush and said, "I want to ask you a favor!" Strangely, Dous did not ridicule her. He made up his mind immediately and said, "I will pick you up at the Jarret Group." "Yeah," Summer replied. Hanging up, Summer felt something went wrong. She should be the one who went to his ce, as she asked him for help. Why did hee to herpany? Dous arrived in no time. Instead of waiting for him at the entrance, Summer went to an intersection nearby. When Leonardo saw her, his expression was gloomy. He demanded, "Get in the car!" Was he a disgrace to her? Summer knew why he was so upset. She apologized in an undertone, "Sorry. Many people in the about our rtionship." Leonardo sneered in silence. He hated it when Summer tried to distance herself from him. If he had known it, he should have slept with her the night when she was drunk! Summer was frightened by his expression. It was as if he was going to eat her alive. So she shut up and remained in silence. Dous drove to a restaurant with few guests. They sat down and ordered. His gaze fell on the file bag in her hand and he requested, "Take it out." Summer looked at him in astonishment and took out the document slowly. "How do you know that this is what Im here for?" Dous nced at her with contempt. Chapter 84: Screw up a Project Chapter 84: Screw up a Project "Dous" took the document from her and said indifferently, "In case you forget, your major has nothing to do with business." Summer was tongue-tied. She knew that he had already investigated her when they got married. It was not a surprise that he knew her major and the fact that she was utterly ignorant of doing business. "Dous" skimmed through it before putting it aside. He frowned. Summer asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?" "Dous" nced at her and said, "Theres nothing valuable in it. The Jarrett Group wont secure the project." Dishes were served and Leonardo picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. Summer picked the document up doubtfully and read it again. She was unable to wrap her head around. However, since she asked "Dous" for help, she should trust him. Summer didnt ask any question. ... In the afternoon, Vicky went to negotiation along with her team. Thepany that they were going to cooperate was Tengsen Ltd., a medium-sized business in Hoover City. Its business prospects were better than the Jarrett Group. They waited at the conference room. The person in charge of the project came after a while. The manager was a middle-aged woman in her forty. Her hair was dressed meticulously. She seemed to be verypetent. Vicky stood up and greeted her in an arrogant manner, "Ms. Flora, nice to see you again." Ms. Flora nced at her and sat down, ignoring her greeting. She cut to the chase, "I made it very clearst time that you need to show your sincerity for the negotiation to continue." Vicky turned to look at Summer and said to Ms. Flora, "My father, the chairman of the Jarrett Group, sent his two daughters to discuss the project. Isn''t this enough?" Ms. Flora darted an impatient look at Summer and her expression became even gloomier. She hated people who pulled strings. She had never liked Vicky. The fact that Vicky brought a useless sister to the negotiation annoyed Ms. Flora even further. "Sorry, I have a meeting at three o''clock. Excuse me." Ms. Flora stood up and left. "Dous" said the Jarrett Group would not secure the project. Summer finally knew why. Ms. Flora was not a pushover and she looked down on Vicky. But Vicky put on airs as if she was someone very important, and even brought Summer to the negotiation, which annoyed Ms. Flora. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing Ms. Flora leaving, Vicky said, "Summer is inexperienced, but she is very hard working. Ms. Flora, why dont you give it a second thought?" Ms. Flora''s footsteps quickened. Summer frowned and had a vague idea of why Vicky brought her here. Ms. Flora should be in the management of thepany. She was experienced and a senior leader. But the Jarrett Group sent Vicky who wasn''t capable enough. Now, Summer made things even worse. This was an insult to Ms. Flora and a disregard for the project. When Ms. Flora was out, Vicky turned around with a long face and scolded Summer, "Daddy values this project very much. Now that you''ve screwed it up, lets see how he will punish you!" Summer didnt expect that. She clearly didn''t say a single word when Ms. Flora was here. Howe she was the one who screwed up the project and left to bear the me? Summer turned to look at the other two employees in the team. When they noticed her gaze, they turned to look elsewhere. Obviously, they were with Vicky. "What are you waiting for? Are you expecting Ms. Flora toe back?" Summer tilted her chin, looked at Summer contemptuously, and left. Summer followed behind and walked out slowly. To Summer, Vicky was a downright fool who would bully her at the price of an important project for the Jarrett Group. Vicky was spoiled. She was able to have afortable and respectable life because of thepany. But she treated the project as a joke. If she continued, the Jarrett Group would be doomed. ... Upon returning to thepany, Vicky and Summer went to Lynn''s office. Lynn just finished a meeting. He asked when he saw Vicky and Summer, "Youve been to the negotiation. Did it go well?" Eyes reddening, Vicky bit her lips and exined, "Dad, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have involved Summer in the Tengsen project." But she was interrupted. Lynn said angrily, "Tengsen? Who told you to negotiate that project?" Lynn knew his own daughter very well. He had attached great importance to Tengsen''s project. Aware of the fact that Vicky wouldnt make it, he prepared to dy the negotiation until he found a proper negotiator. "Summer said that she wanted to prove herself and deal with big projects. I was softhearted and said yes to her requirement." What Vicky was self-contradictory, but Lynn loved her more. Even if he knew she was lying, he would only vent his anger on Summer. "Summer! I transferred you to the project department for you to learn things. Youre not there to hinder Vicky and ruin the project!" Lynn''s expression was gloomy. He wished he could p Summer in the face. Summer looked coldly at them and sneered. She said, "Vicky doesnt need me to hinder her. She is already a big hindrance to the project! She cant do anything! Ask yourself how many projects she has negotiated and how many she has messed up since she joined in the group!" "Summer, dont talk nonsense! I secured numerous projects every year for thepany. I have worked hard with my team!" Vicky shook her head sadly and med her, "I wasmitted to thepany, but you only care about yourself and have screwed up such an important project. Now youre ming me for your selfishness. How can you be such a jerk!" Vicky was so good at acting that it sounded very true. "You know too well whether youremitted to thepany or not." Summer sneered. Being stared like this, Vicky felt guilty. "Of course Im!" Vicky raised her voice to conceal her guilt. Lynn shouted to stop their fight, "Alright! Go back! Both of you!" Vicky refused to leave. Her purpose today was to chase Summer out of the project department. "Dad, Summer shouldn''t remain in the project department! You should transfer her back to the marketing department!" What Summer said still echoed. Lynn recalled that ever since the project department was taken over by Vicky, its performance had been in decline. "Get out!" He said impatiently. "Dad!" Vicky called out, unwilling to ept the fact. But she could only turn around and leave. Chapter 85: PTSD Chapter 85: PTSD Summer left first and stood at the door, waiting for Vicky. When Vicky saw her, her face darkened. She said, "Your days at the Jarrett Group are numbered. Dad will kick you out!" "Really? Kick me out?" Summer smiled gently. "Don''t you want Leonardos investment?" Vicky snorted, "Do you really think Leonardo has any money at all?" "Watch your mouth." Summer swept her a nce. "You dont watch your mouth. Youre not in the position to judge others." Vicky tilted her chin and smiled and returned to Lynn''s office. Summer nced at the office door, which was tightly closed, and left. In Lynn''s office. Vicky sat opposite him with a serious expression and said, "Dad, I forgot to tell you something. Summer has a ck card exclusive to the Emerson Group!" "How do you know?" Lynn asked in shock, "she just got married. How is it possible?" "When Jerome and I went to the Golden Cauldron Club for dinner, I saw her pay with the ck card!" Vicky said with agitation, "I heard the card has no limit." Lynn had no idea whether the ck card had limit or not. The Emersons were one of the richest. Even if there was a limit to how much money they can withdraw, that would be a huge amount of money. Seeing that Lynn was pondering, Vicky continued, "If we can get Summers card, we wont have to worry about the money!" Lynn was tempted. But he was an experienced businessman and wouldn''t be as impulsive as young people. He was very cautious in decision making. He thought for a moment before saying, "But the card was given by Leonardo to Summer. Will she give it to us?" Seeing Lynn was moved, Vicky was encouraged. She continued, "Dad, you are her father. You spent so much efforts in bringing her up. It''s just a card. What''s the big deal? Even if there is misunderstanding and she doesn''t want to give you the card, mom can persuade her." Hearing this, Lynn was silent for a moment. But he nodded after a while. ... When Summer came off work, she went home and prepared dinner for Dous. Dinner was not ready when he came home. The vi was heated. He took off his coat as soon as he entered, wearing his dark shirt and suit trousers. He looked gorgeous. Dous went to the kitchen to find Summer. He leaned against the door and asked in an undertone, "How was the project?" Summer was chopping vegetables into slices. She said without care, "I screwed up." He said with a thin smile, "You screwed up your first project." Summer couldnt tell if he was mocking her since he concealed his emotions. She turned to look at him and argued, "It was Vicky who messed up, not me." Although Summer was a scapegoat for failure, she would not admit it. With that, she turned around and continued her move. Leonardo chuckled silently with his head down. The next day was Saturday. Summer got up early to make breakfast as usual. Dous woke up very early as well. Summer asked at the sight of him, "Is Leonardo up? Can you bring him breakfast please?" "I dont want to." Leonardo rejected without hesitation. He was here. Why would he bring breakfast for himself? Summer red at him and asked a servant to do it. She went out after breakfast. She usually didn''t go out on weekends. Leonardo was curious about where she would go, so he asked Tim to follow her. It turned out that Summer went to a psychiatric clinic. Leonardo sat in the car across the street, looked at the clinic through the window, and asked, "What is she doing there?" Recalling what Summer said in the car yesterday, Tim replied thoughtfully, "Maybe its because of you." Because of him? Leonardo pondered for a moment and understood what was going on. Summer thought he had a mental disorder, so she went to the psychiatric clinic. Summer hadn''t seen Leonardo since they got married. Anyone would assume that Leonardo had mental disorder. She really cared for Leonardo. Noticing his expression, Tim asked tentatively, "Mr. Emerson, when are you going to tell her your identity?" When? This question got Leonardo there. Just then, there was another figure at the entrance of the clinic. The moment Tim recognized him, he said to Leonardo, "Is that Adams?" Leonardo looked at the man that Tim was pointing at and recognized him. The person in disguise was indeed Adams. He was so familiar with Adams that he could tell him at a nce. Tim got no reply. When he was puzzled, he heard the door being opened. Leonardo got off the car and walked towards the clinic. Tim also hurried to follow. ... In the psychiatric clinic. Summer told Leonardos conditions to the psychiatrist who put on a serious expression. He said, "Its PTSD. This should be the result of his previous experiences. To alleviate his conditions, he needs to be guided by someone close to him." Summer repeated subconsciously, "Previous experiences?" The psychiatrist exined to her, "It could be an ident that happened to him, usually in childhood and adolescence. Children and teenagers are rtively fragile and prone to have PTSD." The exnation was simple and easy to understand. This was what Summer had expected. She did not tell the psychiatrist the full story. She only said that her newly married husband did not like to see people and he led a very secluded life. Leonardo''s situation was an open secret in the Hoover City. If she went into details, the psychiatrist might guess that it was Leonardo. "OK. Thank you, doctor." Summer thanked the psychiatrist, got up and walked out. She saw two men walking towards her on her way out. They walked over in tandem. One was in disguise, but he looked familiar. When he was approaching her, he took off his sses. He wore a polite smile and his voice was gentle. "Summer, nice to see you again." "Adams?" Summer stared at him in shock. She had once again encountered Adams! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing her surprise, heughed and said, "Why are you so surprised to see me?" Summer nodded and replied, "I have met you three times in a month. Im so lucky that I should go buy a lottery ticket." Chapter 86: Hes Just an Innocent Victim Chapter 86: He''s Just an Innocent Victim Summer didn''t find it intriguing, but what she said amused Adams. Adams was a big shot in the entertainment industry. Wherever he went, there would be paparazzi. In fact, Summer didn''t really want to meet him even if it was just coincidence, because she was afraid of being photographed. Unfortunately, Adams had good memory, and even took the initiative to greet her when he saw her again. If paparazzi caught them being together, she would definitely be on the headlines again. She even knew what the headline would be. It must be something like "Mrs. Emerson secretly meets a famous actor". The thought of it gave her shudders. Therefore, Summer wanted to end her conversation with Adams. She smiled politely and said, "I still have things to attend to. Excuse me." "See youter." Adams was still gentle even if he knew what was on her mind. Summer was somewhat ufortable and left in a hurry. Adams turned around and watched her figure disappear before walking forward again. The assistant asked him, "Adams, does she have anything to do with Mr. Emerson? I seemed to have seen them being together in the Golden Cauldron the other day." "Really? I''m not sure." Adams was walking with his dead down, his smile fading away. Nobody knew what was on his mind. Adams came here today to be prepared for the next movie. It was a suspense movie and he was a psychiatrist in it. So he came to the psychiatric clinic to get a first-hand experience. As Adams and his assistant entered, Leonardo and Tim went into the corridor. Leonardo looked at the ce where Adams and Summer were chatting. Tim peeked at Leonardo, hoping to say something. But words failed him. Adams had a tight schedule, so he didn''t spend much time in the clinic. When he came out, he saw Leonardo in the corridor. He asked in surprise, "Leonardo? Why are you here?" Adams suddenly came to understand why. He said, "You and Summer came here together." RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Leonardo did not answer. Instead, he waved at Tim, signaling him to leave. Tim left and Adams assistant left with him. There were only them in the empty corridor. Leonardo still looked icy, but his attitude to Adams was much better than to strangers. He stared at Adams and said, "Adams, I told you that Summer is my wife." "I know that. Shes got a special name." Adams was still wearing a gentle smile as usual. Leonardo was silent for a moment, as if he was trying to make up his mind. He said calmly but sternly, "Summer and Rachel look alike, but they are different." Adams finally copsed. Unable to keep hisposure, he opened his eyes wide and shouted, "Shut up!" It worked. Leonardo didn''t say anything. It took a while for Adams to calm down. His expression became gentle again. Adams exined, "Leonardo, I just bumped into her." While he was saying that, he sized up Leonardo. Then he continued, "You really care about her." Leonardo squinted and said coolly, "She is my wife." Adams asked casually, "Why do you lie to her that you were my younger brother?" But then heughed and continued, "If Dous knew, he would definitely charge you for that." Giving him a nce, Leonardo took a deep and said in a low tone, "Adams, Rachel left a long time ago. You should move on." Without looking at his sudden change of expression, Leonardo strode away. ... Summer came out of the clinic, her mind upied by Leonardo. She thus walked slowly. There was a honk. A car whistled behind her. Why were people so rude? She was on the side of the road. How could someone honk the horn, asking her to make way? She turned around impatiently. The ck car was right behind her. The window was down and the handsome Dous was looking at her from inside. He tilted his headzily and requested, "Get in the car." Why was he here? Despite being puzzled, Summer did as request. She pulled open the door and got into the car. Before she could say anything, Leonardo said, "Don''t ask why I am here. The question is silly." Summer didnt get a chance to ask the question. Shed better remain silent. Leonardo turned to look at her. Seeing she was deep in her thoughts, he wore a faint smile. But his tone was still emotionless. He asked, "What are you doing here?" Summer turned around with a polite smile on her face. She said bluntly, "I don''t want to answer such a silly question." Tim, who was driving, couldnt stifle hisughter when he heard their conversation. But he suddenly noticed Leonardos cold nce in the rearview mirror and stoppedughing. Summer realized the driver was Tim. So she asked him, "Tim, is Leonardo out today?" Tim secretively peeked at Leonardo who was sitting behind him and shook his head. He replied, "No." Summer nodded at him. She was thinking about what to cook for lunch. After pondering for a while, she reached out and poked Dous. "What are you doing?" Leonardo turned to look at her. He still had that poker face. Summer didnt like his stare, which was a bit scary. "Tell me the truth. What exactly does he like to eat?" Summer leaned back. She wore a white down jacket today. Her hair was dressed up in a ponytail. Without any makeup, she looked beautiful and unworldly. Her skin was delicate and fair. She looked at him with her bright eyes, waiting for his reply. Leonardo loosened his tie and said hoarsely, "Why do you care so much about him?" "I''m his wife. Of course, I care about him. Why did you ask?" Summer red at Dous when she remembered what he had done to her. Dous didnt mind the way she looked at him. He continued, "He is in poor physical conditions. You cant have sex with him and he may not even be able to inherit the Emerson Group. You haven''t even seen him once. Why are you so considerate to him? Why do you still want to be with him?" Summer did not sense any ridicule. She supposed Dous asked it only out of curiosity. Summer pursed her lips. Unusually, she remained patient and exined to him the reason. "You want to know why?" Summer thought for a while before saying seriously, "Perhaps it''s because of responsibility. My mother forced me into this marriage. If I had resisted and threatened her with my death, I wouldnt have married him. But I didnt do that. Now that Im his wife, I have to take on my responsibilities of being his wife. Plus..." Summer paused for a moment and said in an undertone, "He has been aughing stock of people in the Hoover City recently. But he doesn''t want to be like this. He is just a victim. He is more innocent than anyone." Chapter 87: Ransom or Death Chapter 87: Ransom or Death Summer stopped. Silence ensued. She looked at Tim who was driving and turned to Dous. Seeing he was lost in thought, she reached out and patted him. She said, "You haven''t said what he likes to eat!" Dous regained his senses and looked deeply at her. After a few seconds, he said, "He is not picky. He likes whatever you cook." He was telling the truth. Summer was good at cooking. He ate dishes she cooked for a while, and every dish tasted good. Summer was disappointed by his answer. After that, Dous remained silent and did not say anything. Summer didnt know what he was thinking about. The first thing Summer did when she returned home was to look for Leonardo. She ran to the study and knocked on the door, but no one was there. When she went downstairs, she met Dous. Summer asked him curiously, "You said Leonardo is at home, didnt you? I just went to the study. But no one was there." Leonardo looked away to avoid her gaze. Then he said, "Perhaps he is sleeping in his room. He is in poor health conditions and gets tired easily." Once you told a lie, you needed to tell dozens to cover it up. Previously, he had lied to Summer because he found her interesting. He didnt do it on purpose. He had heard of her defending for Leonardo, both in public and in private. Leonardo was born in arge family with a hundred years of history. He had experienced many things. He could tell without any difficulty whether Summer was telling the truth or not. He knew Summer meant it and she told the truth. Leonardo had mixed feelings now. He didnt understand why himself. "Alright." Summer nodded and went downstairs. Seeing her enter the kitchen, Leonardo called Carl and requested irritably, "Come out and have a drink!" "Sorry." Carl apologized. He was about to refuse, but Leonardo hung up before he could say anything. ... At the Golden Cauldron Club. Carl walked over to Leonardo reluctantly with a ss in his hand. Heined, "Whats wrong? What bothers you so much that you ask me out for a drink at day?" Leonardo didn''t reply. He silently took a sip of wine. Seeing his reaction, Carl realized that things might be more serious than he expected. So he stopped smiling and said seriously, "You have to tell me what the matter is." Leonardo finally turned to look at him. However, after staring at Carl for a few seconds, he looked away and said indifferently, "You wont understand." Carl was confused. What was the point of asking him out? ... When the meal was ready, Summer was told that Leonardo and Dous went out together. She was left alone. Just as she was about to eat, her phone rang. She took it out. It was Karen. She tapped on the screen with a finger and pressed on the green button after hesitating for a while. Summer was on her speakerphone. She said softly, "Hello?" She heard an ear-piercing noise, which was followed by a sharp cry. Karen shrieked, "Help me, please." Summer checked the phone number and was sure it was Karen. Karen screamed in tears, "Summer, it was my fault. But I am your mother. You have to save me." Before Summer could respond, a man took away Karens phone. He said viciously, "Youre her daughter, arent you? Listen carefully. Give me fifty million yuan. Otherwise shell be dead!" Summer was shocked. Then she said coldly, "I don''t have any money. Go to the Jarrett Group and find Lynn!" Was Karen kidnapped? Fifty million was quite some money! If the kidnapper had targeted Karen, he should have called Lynn. Why did he call her? "Nonsense. You''re Emerson''s wife. How can that be possible? Dont lie to me! I''ll give you two hours to prepare it. I''ll call you back in two hours. Don''t call the police, or I''ll kill her!" The man hung up. Before he hung up, Summer heard Karen screaming. Summer tightened her grip on her phone and her face darkened. Although Karen treated her poorly, she was still her mother. Summer can''t stand by when Karen was in danger. Summer called Lynn as she walked out. No one answered. Being anxious, she immediately ran down the mountain and took a taxi to the Jarretts. Ever since Summer returned to normal, she hadnt returned to the family. So when she arrived, she was stopped by a servant at the door. She asked her, "Who are you looking for?" Summer nced at her and said, "I am Summer." The servant said in disbelief, "Summer?" Upon closer inspection, she could tell that the person in front looked simr to Karen. She didn''t stop her. "Where are my father and Vicky?" Summer asked as she went inside. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The servant replied, "They are having lunch. Summer, have you had lunch?" Summer heard her question, but ignored her. She was in a rage. Even if a dog was missing, normally people would look for it. Let alone Karen was ady and she was kidnapped! Summer was familiar with the vi and she went to the dining room directly. "Dad, this shrimp is tasty. Try it." "It tastes better than usual." When she went into the dining room, Vicky and Lynn were eating. They looked happy. Vicky was the first to see Summer. She looked at her with surprise and said, "You refused toe back even if Karen asked you. She isnt at home today. Howe you return?" Summer strode over, pick up Vickys tableware, and smashed it to the ground. She bellowed, "She is kidnapped. How can you still sit here and eat your meal!" Vicky widened her eyes in shock. "What? She is kidnapped!" "Didn''t the kidnapper call you?" Summer narrowed her eyes. "She said she went to a beauty salon with her friend. So we didnt wait for her for dinner. How can she be kidnapped?" Vicky was suspicious. "Someone called me and said he kidnapped Karen. He told me to get fifty million yuan in two hours. Otherwise he will kill Karen!" Summer said nervously. Hearing that, Vicky didnt worry about Karen. Instead, she frowned and said, "Fifty million? Thats a lot! Thepany is financially strained. We dont have enough money!" Summer said coldly, "If you can''t get enough money, think of a way! Karen has put a lot of efforts in the family. Isn''t she worth that?" Chapter 88: You Come Alone Chapter 88: You Come Alone Summer''s words were a bit unpleasant. However, this was what she thought. Although Karen seemed to be living a rich life with the Jarretts, Most of the time, Karen was taking care of Lynn and the others. Even though 50 million yuan was not a small sum, Lynn could definitely afford it. However, Lynn might not be willing to pay. Vicky was obviously angry, but she suppressed her anger and said, "If we were rich, we would certainly be willing to pay. But the problem now is that we don''t have enough money!" "If you don''t have enough money, then borrow some." Summer didn''t want to argue with Vicky. She turned to Lynn and called him, "Dad!" Lynn knitted his brows tightly. "If it is true, I would scrape together the ransom of 50 million yuan anyway. However, I only have two hours. How can I raise so much money?" To Summer''s surprise, Lynn was willing to lend money. "Borrow as much as you can." Summer flipped through her phone address book. Only then did she remember that apart from Jessica, she had few friends. Lynn had already taken out his phone and started to make phone calls. Summer walked to the side and called Jessica. Jessica quickly answered the phone, "What''s up? Have you had dinner yet?" Summer pursed her lips and said, "Jessica, I want to borrow money from you." "Sure, how much do you want to borrow?" Jessica was always generous to her. As long as she needed, Jessica would definitely lend it to her. After all, the matter was very important. Summer could only say, "How much do you have?" "There are ... probably three to four million yuan. I''m not sure. I need to see..." Jessica said as she went to check her savings on her phone. Halfway through, she suddenly realized something was wrong and asked, "Why do you need so much money? What happened?" "My mother was kidnapped. They required the ransom of 50 million yuan." "Then call the police!" "We have to redeem her first." Summer was still worried about Karen, afraid that the kidnappers would kill her. Actually, Jessica really wanted to say that she should just let her heartless mother die. But she knew Summer too well. If Summer did not know about this matter, it would be fine. But now that Summer knew about it, she would definitely take care of it to the end. "Alright, I''ll give you the money." "Thank you." Behind her, Vicky and Lynn had been paying attention to her movements. When Vicky heard Summer say "redeem her first", she revealed a smug smile. She walked to Lynn''s side and whispered, "I knew she would definitely not ignore our mother." Lynn nodded and the two of them smiled tacitly. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ... Seeing that two hours was almost up, they had borrowed less than six million yuan, far from reaching fifty million yuan. Summer was so worried that she walked back and forth. Suddenly, Vicky called her, "I remember that you have a ck card of the Emersons!" Summer suddenly turned to look at her. Vicky continued, "Right now, it''s a matter of life. Whether Mom can be saved alive or not depends on you. We''ve done our best." Summer was too anxious just now. She had actually forgotten that she had a ck card! "I''ll go back and get it immediately!" Summer could no longer care about that much. The most urgent matter was to redeem Karen. At this moment, Lynn said, "We''ll send you back together to get it, and then we''ll go to the trading ce." The two-hour deadline was almost up. In order to buy time, Summer epted Lynn''s suggestion. Soon they returned to Leonardo''s vi. Before Leonardo and "Dous" could return, Summer took the ck card and came out. As she walked, she took out her phone and called the police. When she received the phone call from the kidnapper, she was so nervous that she forgot to call the police. When Vicky saw her on the phone, she asked nervously, "Who are you calling? Did the kidnapper call you?" "I''m calling the police." She wouldn''t let the kidnappers take the 50 million yuan for nothing. She wanted to save Karen, but she wouldn''t let the kidnappers get the money. When Vicky heard that she was calling the police, she frozen for a moment. Then she said, "You''d better not to call the police first. Redeem mom first. She must have seen the kidnapper. Then we will call the police and it will be easy to arrest them then." "No, I have to call the police first." Seeing Summer''s resolute attitude, Vicky built up the courage, snatched her phone and hung up, using, "Why are you calling the police in such a hurry? Do you want to kill your own mother? What if the kidnappers find out and kill her? I admit she treated me better than you, but you don''t have to hurt her like this! Anyway, she is the biological mother who gave birth to you and raised you! " Vicky''s words were so firm that she almost believed it herself. "Shut up!" Although Vicky was telling the truth, Summer still found it annoying. She said that she didn''t care, but Karen was her biological mother after all. The kidnapper called again. The kidnapper gave an address and then said, "You''re the only one allowed toe. Once we find a policeman or someone elseing with you, we''ll kill her!" Lynn and Vicky also heard the kidnapper''s words. A strange feeling arose in Summer''s heart. She felt that the kidnappers seemed to havee for her from beginning to end, not even mentioning Lynn. Did they kidnap Karen because they thought that she was rich as the Mistress of the Emersons? Although this statement made sense, taking the actions of the kidnapper''s action into consideration, it seemed a little far-fetched. Vicky was the first to ask her, "Why are you required to go alone?" "This is not safe." Lynn said, "You drive Vicky''s car and we''ll follow behind you." Lynn and Vicky showed unprecedented enthusiasm and integrity in saving Karen. Although Summer was surprised, she did not doubt it. After all, Karen had lived with them for more than twenty years. Then, he asked Summer, "Can you drive?" Summer curled her lips and sneered, "Yes." During her four years in college, she supported herself and took on some brief script-writing jobs. Sometimes she earned more and sometimes less. Apart from the tuition and living expenses, she saved up the money to get a driver''s license. ... The address the kidnapper gave her was an abandoned garage in the suburbs. After she located it, she sent the address of the abandoned garage to Jessica in a text message, asking Jessica to help her call the police. If she rushed over now, she was very likely to be watched by the kidnappers on the road, so she could only ask Jessica to help her call the police. After the text message was sessfully sent, Summer deleted it. Chapter 89: Also a Jarrett Chapter 89: Also a Jarrett As Summer drove, she kept noticing whether Lynn''s car had caught up with her. There was a sharp turn on the way to the abandoned garage. After Summer turned the corner, she did not see Lynn''s car anymore. She stopped at the entrance of the abandoned garage. The rusty curtain door of the garage was pulled open and a tall man walked out. Wearing a mask, he looked at Summer gloomily. "Are you Summer Jarrett?" "Yes." Summer nodded. "Have you brought the money?" Summer said calmly, "I need to see my mother first!" The man looked around, confirming that she was alone. He turned around and walked inside, "Follow me in." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Summer followed him in. The abandoned old warehouse was in tatters, with a thickyer of dust on the ground. It wasrge and messy, with a lot of debris in it. Summer followed behind him and saw Karen tied to a chair from afar. Karen''s well-groomed hair had already turned into a mess, and her face was pale, showing an old look. Her bestowed beauty was still defeated by time. Seeing Summer, Karen was pleasantly surprised. Her voice was hoarse, "Summer, you''re finally here!" "Are you all right?" Summer took two steps closer and looked at her without any expression. Karen smiled and shook her head, "I''ll be fine with you here. Give them the money. They just want the money!" At this moment, the man who had led her in earlier reached out his hand and stood in front of her, "Alright, where''s the money?" "You didn''t give me enough time. I can''t get that much cash." Summer said calmly, "Since you know that I am the Mistress of the Emersons, you naturally know that the Emerson Group has the ck card. Can I give it to you?" "Are you kidding me? Do you think I''m an idiot?" The man''s expression changed when he heard her words. "If I took this ck card, you would have someone freeze it and call the police to arrest us!" Summer''s expression changed slightly. That was indeed her n! The attendant behind the man suddenly stepped forward and said something to him. The masked man reached out to her and said, "I can let this old woman go, but you have toe with me to get the money." "Sure." Summer did not look at Karen and nodded in agreement. After they released Karen, Karen looked at Summer and said in panic, "Be careful, Summer." Then, she quickly ran out. Summer curled her lips mockingly and didn''t say anything. She took out the ck card and gave it to the man, who reached for it. When his hand reached halfway, he suddenly turned to the back of her head, hacking her neck with a knife. Before Summer could say anything, she had a ckout. In the instant she fainted, she recalled everything that had happened today like a movie in her mind. Only then did she suddenly realize that something was wrong, but it was already toote. ... When Summer woke up, she found that she was in a different ce instead of the abandoned garage. Her mind was still not clear, but she could vaguely hear someone talking. "Is the one who hired us is also a Jarrett?" "Yes! They are from the same family! " "What kind of grudge is this....? If we do something to this woman ... will the Emersons cause trouble for us?" "Have you forgotten when the old Mrs. Emerson was kidnapped more than ten years ago ... In the end, they just settled things peacefully. A wealthy family like this wants reputation..." Summer was shocked. As if she was in an ice cer, a chill suddenly leapt into her whole body. When she went to the Jarretts'', she dropped Vicky''s bowl, but Vicky was not angry. Vicky stopped her from calling the police. Summer was really anxious at that time. After all, it was a matter of life. Although she had no expectations for Karen, she could not watch Karen die helplessly. In the end, she was still too na?ve topete with Lynn and Vicky. "Sir, she''s awake!" The person who spoke over there had already discovered that Summer had woken up. Summer''s face was as cold as ice. She was so calm that she didn''t seem to be restrained by anyone. "I heard what you just said. Were the people who hired you Lynn Jarrett and Vicky Jarrett?" One of the men snorted impatiently, "Why are you asking so many questions when you''re about to die?" "I just want to die to understand something." As Summer spoke, she carefully observed the situation around her. She found she was in the living room of a house, with a sofa and a dining table. She was tied to a chair very tightly, and her body ached a little. "So what if I tell you? It was them who hired us. Don''t me us if you die. You can only me your bad luck." Seeing that Summer was beautiful, the man was willing to talk to her. Summer felt that her luck was indeed not good. She had underestimated Vicky and the others'' methods. What kind of role did Karen y in this kidnapping? Did she know about Vicky''s n, willing to help Vicky deceive her ck card, regardless of her life? Another man walked forward, ogling at Summer, "Stop talking nonsense with her. We should finish the deal and leave Hoover City as soon as possible! Who go first?" "You first!" Summer''s pupils shrank, and her heart sank. Instinctively, she struggled twice, but she was tied so tightly that she couldn''t break free. Last time at the Violet Gold Club, Vicky wanted to harm her, but she was lucky enough to escape. This time, could she really not escape? She didnt believe it! Summer forced herself to calm down. She looked up slightly to show more confidence. "Do you really think the Emersons are easy to provoke? Are there any survivors of those who participated in Mrs. Emerson''s kidnapping? Although the Emersons think highly of their reputation, can they tolerate others stepping on their heads?" The Mrs. Emerson they mentioned earlier should be Leonardo''s mother. Seeing the two men hesitating, Summer continued, "Even if Vicky gave you a lot of money, you may not be able to spend it alive. If you let me go now and leave Hoover City, the Emersons will naturally not cause you any trouble." "She is threatening us!" "I haven''t nned on living long in my life. Even if the Emersons don''t cause trouble for me, the police won''t let me go. I haven''t slept with such a beautiful woman. Today, I will definitely rape you..." As the man spoke, he reached out to pull Summer''s clothes. Summer''s face suddenly turned pale. Don''t be afraid. There must be another way! Summer''s jacket was zippered. The kidnapper immediately unzipped her jacket and was about to poke through the hem of her sweater. Chapter 90: Follow Me Chapter 90: Follow Me Out of the instinct to survive, Summer struggled violently and fell to the ground with her chair. "Fuck!" The kidnapper cursed and kicked Summer''s stomach. He reached out to grab her hair and was about to pull her up. The kick was quite powerful, and Summer was in so much pain that her sweat broke out. Apart from how to avoid the kidnapper''s disgusting hands, she no longer had any other thoughts in her mind. The gang members tugged at her hair, but before they could pull her up, the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside. The sound was loud and abrupt. Summer''s head hurt from being pulled by the men. She pursed her lips tightly and looked at the door. When she saw the familiar figure standing at the door, she let her fear and panic drown her like a tide, tears falling down like a river. Although she burst into tears, she didn''t cry. Instead, she smiled and said to the person at the door, "Dous, you''re here." The moment she saw "Dous", Summer realized that the supporting of her calm and resistance was her subconscious thought that someone woulde to save her. The person who woulde to save her must be the most powerful person she knew. The most powerful person she knew was "Dous". When Leonardo saw the situation inside, his hands were already tightly clenched into fists. He was covered with sinister aura, like a devil from hell. A single nce at him would be terrifying. The two kidnappers were so frightened that their voices trembled, "Who ... who are you?" When the Jarrett told them to kidnap Summer, he did not say that such a person woulde to save her! "Ask me this question again in your next life." Leonardo walked towards them step by step, his deep voice carrying an icy chill, "Because in this lifetime, you won''t have the chance to know." As soon as he finished speaking, the man who was just slowly walking towards them suddenly took a RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only quick step to them. Before they could clearly see his movements, they had already heavily fallen to the ground, curling up their bodies in pain and screaming miserably. Leonardo squatted down and carefully helped Summer up with the chair. He quickly untied the rope. He was expressionless, but there was an indescribable sinister look on his face, and he looked even more terrifying than usual. However, Summer was a little worried because she realized that no one followed "Dous." In other words, "Dous" came alone. "Dous" asked her, "Are you alright?" "I''m fine. Why did youe alone?" Although she didn''t know how he found this ce, it was too risky for him toe alone. "I''m enough on my own." As Leonardo spoke, he looked down slightly, covering the expression in his eyes. "Wait for me outside," he ordered. Summer felt relieved when she saw his confidence. However, when she lifted her foot, she realized that her entire body was so weak that she could not move at all. Even though she pretended to be calm, her body was more honest than her mind. She was scared. Suddenly, Leonardo pulled off his tie. He covered her eyes with it, pressed her onto a chair and sat her down. Then, he pushed the chair into a corner. Then, he whispered in her ear, "Very soon." Then, Summer heard the sounds of fighting and screaming, even smelling blood. As the smell of blood grew stronger, the screams disappeared. Finally, the room quieted down. Summer felt that her hand was wrapped in a thick palm. Then, "Dous" voice sounded, "Alright, let''s go." Summer reached out to take off the tie that bound her eyes, but Dous held her hand. "Take it off outside. Follow me." Summer''s eyes blindfolded, her sight was pitch ck. Leading away by "Dous", Summer felt more secure than ever. This shocked her a little. After leaving the room, Dous reached out and pulled off the tie that covered her eyes. Summer blinked her eyes before she regained herposure. It was already dark, but she could still vaguely see the withered grass around her. Apparently, their location was still in the suburbs, but they had just moved from the abandoned garage to this ce. The hands of the two of them were still tightly clenched together. Her hands were very cold, but the hands of "Dous" were somewhat warm. For the first time, Summer did not think of avoiding suspicion, but was led away by "Dous" without any resistance. Just once... Before she left, she nced back with lingering fear and happened to see the two kidnappers lying motionlessly in blood from the half-closed door. One of them stared in her direction with his eyes wide open, as if he was unwilling to die in peace. Unwilling to die in peace? Summer was shocked by her thought. Were they beaten to death by "Dous"? Feeling her strange, "Dous" nced back at her, and somehow he bent down and lifted her suddenly. "You ... I can walk on my own." Summer came to herself and subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. "Dous" remained silent. Summer realized that she hadn''t spoken much since he appeared. "Dous" directly carried Summer into the car. Summer had a lot of questions to ask, but it was too warm in the car and there was "Dous" beside her, so her nervous system, which had been tense for a long time, suddenly rxed and she was so tired that she fell asleep. After Leonardo drove the car for a distance, he noticed that Summer was asleep. She didn''t seem to have suffered much. Her hair was a little messed up, but there weren''t even any bruises on her hands or face. There was no danger, but it almost scared him out of his wits. What he hated the most was the kidnapper. They all deserved to die. At this time, his phone suddenly rang. It was Tim. "Mr. Emerson, where are you?" Tim sounded a little anxious. He had heard that Leonardo had driven away, but he didn''t know where he had gone. Leonardo lowered his voice and ordered, "I''ll send you the address. Bring someone to clean up the mess." Tim was stunned for a moment before replying respectfully, "Yes." ... The heating in the car was running very well. Summer was woken up by the heat. There was no "Dous" beside her. She turned around and saw a tall figure that was so blurry that it almost fused with the night outside the window, as well as a little spark. Summer opened the car door and was chilled by the cold wind on winter nights. Hearing her movements, "Dous" turned around and said, "Don''t get out of the car. I''lle in after I finish smoking this cigarette." Chapter 91: "Douglas" Was Comforting Her Chapter 91: "Dous" Was Comforting Her In the dark night, his voice was a little hoarse, which sounded a little simr to Leonardo''s. Summer froze for a moment, feeling that tonight''s "Dous" was exceptionally abnormal. It was clearly her who was kidnapped. She had slept for a while and now she had almost calmed down. However, his mood seemed to be extremely bad. He was covered in the gloomy aura. He was unfathomable, and fearful. Summer hesitated for a moment before getting out of the car. She walked to stand behind "Dous" and whispered to him, "What''s wrong with you?" "Dous" did not say anything. He put out the cigarette in his hand and turned around. In the night, although Summer could not see his face clearly, but she could still feel the intense pressure. Suddenly, the man standing in front of her looked down and kissed her. He kissed her hard and his breathing was so burning that Summer tingled slightly. Immediately, she came back to her senses and pressed her hand on his chest, trying to push him away. However, "Dous" did not let go of her as he did in the past. Not only did he not let go of her, his arms around her waist tightened even harder, putting her out of action. The difference in strength between them was too great. Summer struggled in vain and could only endure his increasingly violent kisses. It wasn''t until the two of them were breathing harder and harder that "Dous" let go of her. Summer was already as weak as a cat. The moment he let go, she was going to fall to the ground. "Dous" carried her up and put her into the car. "Dous" got on the car from the other side, started the car, and did not say a word. After a while, Summer finally calmed down. Although she was angry at his behavior, she was unable to break out. They returned to the vi in silence. The vi was brightly lit, and there were bodyguards everywhere. Summer was a little surprised, "What happened?" Did Leonardo gather the bodyguards to look for her when he noticed that she was gone? "Dous", who had kissed her, just entered the vi, as if he hadn''t heard her words. Summer followed behind him. Looking at his straight back, she felt that "Dous" was unfathomable. As soon as he entered, Dous went upstairs. When Summer returned to the vi, she felt even more at ease. When she calmed down, she became more than hungry. When a bodyguard saw her go to the kitchen, he hurriedly followed and said, "What would you like to eat? I''ll make it for you." "There should be some ready-made ones. I will just grab something to eat." She was so hungry that she could eat two cows now. However, the bodyguard got her arge table of hearty food. She was already starving and picked up her chopsticks to eat. Halfway through the meal, she looked up and found that "Dous" walked in and sat opposite her. A bodyguard immediately brought him the tableware. Seeing this, Summer asked him, "Haven''t you eaten yet?" "Dous" said indifferently, "I don''t have time to eat." That was right. "Dous" took a lot of time to save her, so it was normal that he didn''t have time to eat. "Dous" had already changed his clothes and his hair was slightly wet. He should have taken a bath. Summer was almost full, so she put down her chopsticks and solemnly said, "Thank you ... for saving me again." Her feeling was a littleplicated. She had always wanted to keep a distance from "Dous", but he had helped her and saved her over and over again. She couldn''t cut their connection. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Don''t be so stupid next time." "Dous" did not look up, and his tone did not contain any emotions. Hearing this, Summer''s expression darkened. Sheughed self-deprecatingly, "Indeed, I am too stupid." "But what can I do? After all, she is my biological mother. I can''t ignore her. No matter how bad she is, I never thought that she would deceive me with others. And..." Summer choked up when she said that. She fell silent, her tense chin carrying a trace of endurance. "Dous" looked up at her stubborn appearance. Somehow, he slowly said, "Not all mothers are like her. My mother is very good." Summer looked up in surprise. Was "Dous"forting her? When she thought he would say something else, he looked down and ate slowly, as if he hadn''t said anything just now. ... This night, Summer had nightmares. She got up early, cooked breakfast but was not in the mood to eat. She stayed in the living room and watched TV on the sofa. She wasn''t in a hurry to confront the Jarretts. She knew that even if she went, Vicky would not admit it. Something buzzed. It was the phone. Summer nced at the caller ID. It was Jessica. She called Jessica yesterday, but she did not borate on what happened yesterday. She only said a few words, so Jessica did not know that she almost died yesterday. The reason why "Dous" could go to save her was Jessica called Carl. "Do you want to go shopping today to rx? I''m going to go all over the country in a few days to promote the new movie, being a flying man again." Summer replied, "Sure." She went back to her room and changed her clothes. When she went downstairs, she saw "Dous". "Where are you going?" "Dous" nced at the bag in her hand and knew that she was going out. "Shopping with friends." She took the initiative to add, "With Jessica, the girl you have met." Then, Summer felt that her exnation to "Dous" was somewhat strange. "Dous" stood up and picked up the car keys from the side, "I''ll drive you." Summer wanted to say no, but it seemed that "Dous" could read her thoughts. Before she spoke, he said, "Leonardo instructed me to drive you when you''re going out if I''m free." Upon mentioning Leonardo, Summer''s eyes no longer lit up like before. When she was in danger yesterday, it was "Dous" who went to save her. When she returned to the vi, she did not see Leonardo. He did not even say a word of concern. She thought that she had shown enough sincerity during this period of time, but Leonardo was still unwilling to see her. Since that was the case, then they could be a decent and distant couple. They had nothing to do with each other, and did not care about each other, living their own lives. She had not been cared about by anyone since childhood, so it was no big deal to have Leonardo acting the same. With this thought, Summer rxed a lot. She took two steps towards "Dous" and tilted her head slightly. "If it is Leonardo''s order, you don''t have to drive me. If you are free and willing to drive me, then thanks." Chapter 92: Up to Her Chapter 92: Up to Her A wisp of surprise shed past the eyes of "Dous" when he heard this. He looked at her meaningfully, but only said in a light tone, "Let''s go." Summer followed behind him with aplicated expression. Everyone was easily dominated by emotions. Now she didn''t hate Dous that much. Instead, she felt grateful and admired him. If he wasn''t Leonardo''s cousin, or if she didn''t marry Leonardo... However, this brought the problem back to its origin. If she hadn''t married Leonardo, with her identity, she wouldn''t have interaction with "Dous" in her lifetime. This was an unsolvable question. Fate was so ridiculous and unchangeable. When they got into the car, "Dous" suddenly asked her, "What''s your n to get that ck card back?" Summer smiled and said, "Of course I have to think of a way." "Aren''t you afraid that Leonardo will hold you ountable?" "Dous" probed her. "If he wants to, he would have already asked mest night." The smile on Summer''s face gradually disappeared, "He is so generous, so I will definitely return that card to him." Originally, she thought Leonardo gave her the ck card as a sign of acknowledging her identity. Now it seemed that it was only because he didn''t care about the ck card. Leonardo noticed the keywords in her words: Return to him. When he gave her the phone, he said that it was bought by Leonardo, so she happily epted it. When he gave her the ck card, not only did she not want it, she even gave it back to Leonardo. Leonardo told her to keep the ck card, and she used it once. Before this, she had epted everything Leonardo had given her. But now, she wanted to return the ck card to Leonardo. Did she finally lose her patience with Leonardo, who she had never met before, and intend to focus on "Dous"? This thought made Leonardo unhappy, his expression darkened. ... Jessica earned a lot of money from filming, but it was also not easy for her to spend money. Every time she went shopping, she would spend hundreds or thousands of dors. asionally, she would spend millions of dors. Although Summer''s outlook on consumption was different from Jessica''s, she thought that the money a girl earned by herself could be spent as much as she wished. The two of them shopped for almost the whole day. In the evening, Summer took Jessica to eat dinner before they separated. Returning to the vi, Summer entered and saw "Dous". "Have you eaten yet? If you haven''t, I''ll cook for you right now." She was thinking of cooking for "Dous", so she rushed back on purpose. It was only six o''clock in the evening. "Dous" looked up, the expression on his face vaguely revealing the word ttered. He coughed disguisedly and said very seriously, "Not yet." The bodyguard''s face twitched. He definitely wouldn''t tell Summer that Leonardo had just returned from his meal in the Golden Cauldron Club. After Summer finished cooking, she put one into the tray and asked the bodyguard to deliver it to Leonardo. "Dous" hadn''t eaten yet, so Leonardo definitely hadn''t eaten either. Then she went back to her room. Sitting at the dining table and looking at the sumptuous dishes, Leonardo asked the bodyguard who was preparing water for him, "What do you think is different about Mrs. Emerson?" The bodyguard thought about it seriously and said very honestly, "Mrs. Emerson used to ask if Mr. Emerson was at home when she came back, but she didn''t ask today." The "Mr. Emerson" the bodyguard mentioned was Leonardo, who had never shown up. After the bodyguard finished speaking, he felt that he had not made it clear. He then exined, "The Mr. Emerson I''m talking about is that Mr. Emerson instead of you. Mrs. Emerson..." The bodyguard felt that his words were getting more and moreplicated. "I see. You can go out." Leonardo interrupted him and signaled him to leave. ... The next day was Monday. Summer got up early in the morning and put on an exquisite makeup. When she went downstairs, Tim was already waiting for her. Summer looked around and did not see "Dous." She walked to Tim and said, "It is too troublesome for you recently. I''d better go to work by myself." After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. "..." It was no trouble at all. He felt that the easiest job was to pick up Summer to work and from work every day. After Summer left, Leonardo, who stood at the staircase on the second floor and saw everything, slowly walked down. "Mr. Emerson." Tim respectfully nodded his head. He knew that Leonardo had already heard everything, so he didn''t exin much. Leonardo looked at the door and revealed a faint smile, "Up to her." He had originally thought that Summer was about to discover his identity, but to his surprise, she had already started to deliberately distance herself from Leonardo. Summer took the car to the Jarrett Group. She got out of the car and stood at the entrance of the Jarrett Group, her beautiful face filled with coldness and her eyes filled with confidence. Summer was lucky, and she came back. Summer walked towards the door. All the employees who passed by couldn''t help but pay more attention to Summer. They all discovered that Summer seemed to be different today. Although she still had that face and was still beautiful, they felt that something was different. A colleague from the Marketing Department who was familiar with Summer passed by and greeted her, "Summer, good morning." "Good morning." Summer tilted her head and smiled at the speaker. A pair of beautiful eyes curved into the shape of a crescent moon. Her lips were bright red, her skin was fair, and her facial features were perfectly exquisite. The people beside her stared at her for a moment before they finally came to themselves and smiled. When they entered the elevator, Summer chatted with them, "What did you guys do on the weekend? What did you all go out for?" "I apanied the child to the amusement park..." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "I dated my boyfriend." "No wonder there are red spots on your neck. I thought you were bitten by the mosquito!" "Don''t make fun of me!" The group chatted andughed, but Summer did not reply. She just smiled and went to press the button of the elevator. However, the elevator door opened soon after it closed. The person who entered was Vicky. As soon as she entered, theughter and chatter in the elevator stopped, and the elevator immediately quieted down. Summer was the first to enter the elevator, standing in the corner behind the crowd. Vicky raised her chin and nced at the people in the elevator arrogantly. She did not notice Summer immediately. Summer looked at Vicky and found that her overcoat was a new brand that Summer had seen in the mall yesterday. It was selling for nearly a million yuan. Summer curled her lips and said slowly with a smile, "Good morning, Vicky." At this moment, the elevator was slowly rising, and it was very quiet inside. Summer''s low voice spread out in the elevator with a strange feeling. Vicky turned around in disbelief. When she saw Summer clearly, her expression immediately changed. It was as if she had seen a frightening monster. She staggered and almost fell. She held the handrail in the elevator and stared at Summer with wide eyes. "Why are you here? You''re not..." Realizing that she was in the elevator, she quickly calmed down and pretended to be normal. "Summer, you''re quite early today." When Summer spoke, the person standing beside her had already taken the initiative to retreat. Summer stared at Vicky and said faintly, "I''m a little earlier than you." Chapter 93: Poor Devil Chapter 93: Poor Devil Summer''s gaze was creepy. Vicky''s body got a bit stiff. Vicky wanted to fake calmness and was about to smile, but the fear in her eyes was so obvious that her facial expression became very strange, as if she was epileptic. Everyone in the elevator noticed that there was something off about Vicky, but no one said anything. Summer sauntered over to Vicky. She held Vicky''s arm with one hand and touched the cloth of her coat with the other. She said with envy, "Vicky, this coat is new, isn''t it? It''s really beautiful. It looks very expensive." Usually, Vicky would show off her clothes, but now the person in front of her was Summer, who she thought was dead. She didn''t even have the mood to show off. Moreover, the clothes she wore were bought from Summer''s ck card. "No ... it''s not very expensive." Summer''s arms held her arms softly, giving her the illusion of being entangled by a poisonous snake. It felt like that if she moved, she would be bitten to death. "Perhaps it''s not too expensive for you. I saw the same dress in the mall yesterday. It costs more than 900,000. And we still have to book it in advance. Ordinary people are unable to buy it even if they want..." Vicky booked the coat in advance, which meant that they had already nned to get the bankcard from Summer. What other people saw was that Summer was holding Vicky''s new clothes intimately. Only Vicky knew that she was so scared of Summer that she didn''t even dare to breathe. Summer was very satisfied with Vicky''s reaction. This was the reaction she should have when she did something wrong. The elevator stopped. Then the door parted. Vicky wanted to go out but did not dare to move, because Summer did not let go of her. When the other people in the elevator saw that Vicky did not move, they did not dare to walk in front. Summer pretended to be surprised and said, "Sister, what are you thinking? Why aren''t you going out yet? Everyone is waiting for you." As she spoke, she pulled Vicky out. When she went out, she didn''t forget to turn around and say to the others in the elevator, "See you Until they entered into Vicky''s office, Summer locked the door and released Vicky. "Vicky, you seem to be afraid of me. You''re making things difficult for me. Others will think I''m bullying you." Vicky took a step back when Summer said. Summer sneered and grabbed Vicky''s cor. "Don''t be afraid. I''ve always listened to you, my sister. How would I bully you?" She said coldly. Vicky saw that Summer didn''t mention what happened yesterday. She was lucky to think that Summer did not know what she had done that day. When she thought of this, she was instantly not that afraid of Summer as before. She shook off Summer''s hand and pretended to be puzzled, "Summer, are you crazy? You said something inexplicable to me in the morning!" As she spoke, she turned around and sat down behind her desk, putting on the airs of a manager. "Well, it''s time for work. You go back to work first ande find me after work if you have something to say." Summer was not surprised that Vicky would pretend that nothing had happened. "Alright, I''lle find you after work." Summer smiled and turned around to leave. As soon as she left, Vicky anxiously smashed the documents onto the ground! Summer actually appeared intact! The kidnapping case on Saturday was designed by her and Lynn to trick Summer''s ck card. The n she and Lynn had agreed on was that after they got the bankcard, they would let the two kidnappers leave Hoover City. At that time, even if Summer found out about this matter, she would not do anything to them without evidence. However, Vicky hated Summer to the bone, so she naturally wouldn''t let Summer off so easily. She secretly gave the two kidnappers more money so that they could y with Summer casually. It would be better to put her to death! Those two kidnappers were wanted criminals. As two fugitives, they were ruthless and cruel. Vicky did not contact them to ask for the results afterwards because she was worried that she would give herself away. She had thought that Summer would die without a doubt. She never thought that they would actually fail! Summer was different from before. Once she knew that Vicky was the one who nned the kidnapping, she would definitely not let Vicky go! ... Summer left Vicky''s office and went to look for Lynn immediately. The kidnapping on Saturday must have been done by Vicky and her father together. Vicky alone would not have been able to do it. Summer knocked on the door, and Lynn''s voice came from inside. "Come in." She pushed the door open and entered. Lynn just happened to raise his yes. When he saw Summer, a trace of surprise shed through his eyes, but he was not afraid. That meant that Lynn probably didn''t know what the two kidnappers wanted to do to her. Lynn stood up and said, "Summer, are you alright?" "I''m fine. How was my mom?" Summer walked over quietly, her expression not showing anything unusual. Seeing that she did not mention the kidnapping case, Lynn thought that she did not know the truth. He smiled gently and said, "She is fine. She will bring food over at noon. Do you want to have dinner together?" Summer nodded and replied, "Sure." At noon, Karen really came to the Jarrett Group to deliver food to Lynn. When she saw that Summer was also there, her expression changed slightly. "Summer is also here..." "I haven''t eaten moms cook for a long time. I heard from dad that you woulde to deliver the food, so I came to dinner myself." As Summer spoke, she looked straight into Karen''s eyes, seemingly smiling but not smiling, making it hard to figure out what she was thinking. Karen took out the food in the box and turned around to avoid Summer''s gaze. "The food I cooked also tasted very ordinary..." Karen''s obvious dodging made Summer confirm that Karen also knew about the kidnapping case on Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Saturday. Otherwise, why would she feel guilty? Summer didn''t feel so sad, but a little disheartened. She had to admit that her biological mother had never loved her in these twenty-two years. She had no ce in her biological mother''s heart. Karen could do anything for Lynn and Vicky. Vicky was right. Summer was such a poor devil that her biological mother did not love her. Summer lowered her head andughed softly, "I haven''t eaten much of your food, so I don''t remember what it tasted like." Hearing this, Karen was paused for a moment. She turned to look at Lynn. Lynn gave her look to make her calm and shook his head. Only then did Karen feel slightly relieved. After what happened on Saturday, she realized that Summer cared about her very much. After all, she could hand over such a precious ck card without blinking an eye. She was so important to Summer that if Lynn had anything else to do in the future, she could ask Summer to do that. And then it could help Lynn. If she could help Lynn, he would definitely be very happy and treat her even better. Thinking of this, Karen smiled. She reached out to pick up the dishes to Summer and said in a ttering tone, "Then you should eat more today." Chapter 94: Expose the Plots Chapter 94: Expose the Plots "Thank you." Summer smiled and looked at Karen. Although Summer was thanking her, Karen always felt that there was a deeper meaning in her smile. As if her eyes had already seen through everything. Karen involuntarily trembled. Her hand did not hold the chopsticks steadily and they fell to the ground. Summer bent over to help her pick up the chopsticks and said, "Mom, you have to hold the chopsticks steadily. Next time you drop them, I might not be able to help you pick them up." Her tone was slow and gentle, but Karen always felt that there was something other meaning in Summers words. Karen frowned and smiled again. "I was just careless." "Is that so?" Summer smiled nomittally and stood up, "I''m full. I''m going out first." Actually, she didn''t eat much at all. Lynn watched Summer walk out and frowned. He always felt that Summer was strange. ... Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As soon as Summer left his office, her expression waspletely restrained, leaving only bone- piercing coldness. Karen had purposely ttered her just now. She saw it, but there was no fluctuation in her heart. For so many years, she had been deceiving herself. If Karen loved her, even a little, she wouldn''t have been unwilling to buy her even a piece of clothing for so many years, and she wouldn''t have knelt down to beg her to marry Leonardo. Karen wanted to please Summer because she understood the importance of herself in Summer''s heart and knew the benefit. If it was in the past, Summer might have already forgiven Karen. However, after being disheartened, Summer became much more sober. Karen''s fawning over her could not numb her. In the future, she would no longer care about Karen. No one could pretend that nothing had happened after being hurt again and again. Summer walked to a ce where there were no other people and sent a message to the reporter that Jessica had introduced to her. "The newly developed kitchen towel made by the Jarrett Group is made of fake materials and contains toxins harmful to health." The Jarrett Group mainly made household daily necessities. In the past two years, it had also been exposed to the public that its products were fake. However, it was quickly suppressed. At that time, Summer was still in high school. After seeing that news, she went to the factory of the Jarrett Group once. Indeed, there were some problems. The reporter Jessica introduced to her could be considered reliable and rtively professional. He was an entertainment reporter and could sell the news to other media. The reporter quickly replied, "Are you sure?" "I''m sure, but you have to go to the factory to take photos yourself. I''ll send you the address." Paparazzi were good at camouge and sneak shooting, which was their specialty. "Alright!" Because the Jarretts and the Emersons were rted by marriage, and the matter of the Jarrett Group had newsworthiness, the reporter agreed. Summer put away her phone and walked to the office. Halfway through, she met Vicky, who had returned from outside. Karen often delivered meals to thepany, but Vicky was a hedonist. She was tired of eating the meals Karen cooked every day, so she was naturally more willing to go out to eat. Vicky said arrogantly, "Didn''t you want to learn from me? I''ll have a meetingter, and you cane and listen." Vicky had regained her senses now. She thought she understood Summer very well. If Summer knew that she had done that, Summer would naturally not be so calm. However, she could not bepletely sure. Therefore, she wanted to put Summer beside her first. Summer smiled and replied, "Alright." ... In the meeting room. Summer sat beside Vicky and listened to what they said carelessly. Even though she did not understand, she could still feel that Vicky did not know anything like her. Vicky looked at Summer''s confused expression and felt even more proud. A fool was a fool! Summer didn''t care how proud Vicky was right now, because very quickly, all the Jarrett Group''s projects would be stopped. At the end of the meeting, Vicky left Summer behind. "You don''t even understand the contents of such a simple meeting. I advise you to return to the marketing department as soon as possible!" Vicky looked at Summer with contempt, her tone undisguised disdain. "Oh, let''s talk about itter." Summer nced at her lightly before turning around and leaving. What Vicky disliked the most was Summer''s disdain for her. She stared sinisterly at Summer''s back. She did not believe that Summer would always be so lucky. One day, she would step Summer into the mud! Summer returned to the cubicle and searched online. She found that there was no news about the Jarrett Group. Could it be that the paparazzi didn''t get anything? Or was it that he hadn''t gone to the factory? But not long after, Summer knew the result. Just as she was about to get off work, thepany suddenly held an emergency meeting. The atmosphere in thepany suddenly became tense. The phone rang everywhere, and it was a mess. Not long after Summer arrived at the project department, all she did was some chores. However, she was usually very kind to her colleagues. And due to herplicated identity, most of the smooth colleagues did not instruct her to do anything. Therefore, Summer became the most leisurely person. She slowly turned on her phone to surf the Inte and saw a piece of news rted to exposing the plots of an enterprise hanging on the front page. "Explosion: Reporters Probe Deeply into a Large Commodity Company to Expose the Inside Story" "When mentioning themoditypanies in Hoover City, people involuntarily think of the Jarrett Group. Today, our reporter takes a risk and goes into its factories to expose the Inside Story. Most of the raw materials are recycled from the garbage dump, which will do great harm to human health..." Summer scanned thement area. "The daily necessities, towels, mops from the previous ten years were all bought from thispany, but I didn''t use them two years ago. As for the reason, we all know..." "I just bought a new set from thispany. Can I return it?" "Do you still remember the main character of that indecent video? She seems to be the daughter of the boss of this enterprise. What kind of good products do you expect him to make if he can teach such a shameless daughter?" "+1, I think what you said is right!" "+2..." "I have long guessed that such an enterprise will be exposed sooner orter!" "..." Thisment about Vicky''s indecent video was followed by over ten thousandments, which further deepening the user''s resistance towards the Jarrett Group. Chapter 95: Be Surrounded by Reporters Chapter 95: Be Surrounded by Reporters Summer read thement again. Thanks to the battle with Vicky in recent months, the more she looked at thosements, the more she felt that someone deliberately stirred thing up. There were even some paid inte trolls. Summer thought of Jessica. She sent the screenshot of thesements to Jessica and asked, "Did you send thesements? Did you even hire online supporters?" Jessica replied, "Holy shit! You can even tell? Honestly, did you install something strange on my phone?" Summerughed out loud and simply replied, "Just my intuition." Jessica said, "Your intuition is magical! If you want to find someone to expose the Jarrett Group, why didn''t you bring me along? I can help you find the online supporters to stir it up." Jessica''s troublemaking personality had never changed. "Don''t get involved. I can handle it. You''re a public figure. Be careful of being framed." Summer was really worried about Jessica. If someone deliberately wanted to frame her, it would be the dirt for her. "It''s fine. I won''t be taken out. I''ve done it secretly. Let''s not talk about it anymore. I''m going to use another login ID to Weibo, a social media, toe along for the ride. Let''s have dinner and celebrate tonight." "Celebrate?" Summer smiled helplessly and exit from the chat interface. A colleague at the side said to Summer, "Summer, the department is having a meeting. Why are you still here?" "I''ll be there soon." Summer put her phone into her pocket and slowly followed behind the crowd to the meeting room. The person who organized the meeting was not Vicky, but the deputy manager. The deputy manager said with a serious expression, "Everyone contact the project partners you are responsible for and appease them first. Those who want to dissolve the cooperation, please find a way and hurry up..." Summer carelessly listened as she fiddled with her hair. When the scandal of the Jarrett Group''s factory was exposed, the image of thepany plummets in public, just like thepany producing milk powder. It was exposed to make milk powder that hurt babies'' health. The punishments of the Jarrett Group would range from being seriously injured to bankruptcy. What the Jarrett Group produced was daily necessities, not food. As long as their public rtions capabilities were good, they wouldn''t go bankrupt, but they would definitely be seriously injured. In the era of rapid development, in order to pursue fame and fortune, some people would be unscrupulous and impetuous. And there were just a few dependable people. Summer''s move was a bit ruthless, but if there was no problem with the factory, then could the paparazzi get something? After the emergency meeting, it was already past work time, but almost everyone had to stay and work overtime. Summer did not intend to stay. She picked up her bag and left. She turned around to walk towards Lynn''s office when she was about to reach the elevator. Coincidentally, the office door was half-closed. Vicky''s angry voice came from inside. "How much benefit do we give the media every year? That''s how they do things. Dad, what should we do? Will the Jarrett Group go bankrupt?" Hearing the word "bankrupt", Lynn shouted, "Shut up! I told you to behave yourself and keep a low profile when you go out. Now that someone has caught hold of thepany and made a big fuss about your matters. Someone is deliberately trying to make trouble for thepany!" "How did I know that someone would take photos and videos? I was just thinking about ying and having some fun, and you didn''t care about me at that time. Didn''t you look for women outside yourself? Last time, I saw you hugging a woman younger than me and entering the hotel..." Vicky was probably too anxious, and she was scolded by Lynn. Therefore, she felt unbnced in her mind and said something wrong. With the sound of pping, Vicky''s voice abruptly stopped. Summer gently pushed the door and saw Vicky covering her face. Then, she shrieked, "You hit me?" Lynn seemed to regret it, and his tone softened a lot, "Vicky..." Vicky took a step back and said, "Don''t call me!" After she finished speaking, she turned around and ran outside. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Seeing this, Summer turned around and hurriedly left. When she was about to reach the door, she remembered the media went directly to thepany''s entrance to block peoplest time. She took out her mask from her bag and put it on. In winter, she had the habit of keeping masks in her bag. She didn''t expect that they woulde in handy at such a time. As soon as Summer went out, she was surrounded by reporters. "May I ask if you are an employee of the Jarrett Group? What is your position in thepany? Do you know about the scandal of thepany''s factory?" "Sorry, I''m not at liberty to say." After Summer finished speaking, she inadvertently turned around and saw Vicky walk out of the room. Summer thought for a moment and said, "Our department manager should be able to answer your questions." The reporters followed Summer'' gaze and saw Vicky. Summer was slim and her eyes were very beautiful. But her clothes were very in. And she did not look like a manager at all. The clothes Vicky wore were very famous. They had appeared at Fashion Week, and some famous stars also wore them. With such expensive clothes, one could tell that her position in thepany was not low. The reporters were very slick, and they directly ran over to block Vicky. Summer did not go far. She retreated to an inconspicuous corner and watched Vicky being surrounded by those reporters. "May I ask what your position is in the Jarrett Group? Do you have anything to say about the dirt on the At the beginning, everyone was still talking about the factory. One of them suddenly recognized Vicky was the heroine of the indecent video, and then the questions changed. "May I ask if you are the heroine of the indecent video on Weibo?" "Your private life is so chaotic. Can you still be the manager?" The reporter who asked this question clearly did not know that Vicky was Lynn''s daughter. After all, these were not entertainment reporters. They only knew about that matter and did not pay too much attention to it. There were other quick-witted reporters who searched the Inte for the previous video incident. Then, a reporter started broadcasting directly at thepany''s entrance. "Hello everyone, I am a reporter at the entrance of the Jarrett Group, and thedy standing behind me who was surrounded by reporters is a middle manager of thepany. It is said that this manager was involved in an indecent video scandal a while ago. For such a..." Before the reporter could finish speaking, Vicky rushed over and turned on the microphone in that reporter''s hand. "What nonsense are you talking about? Can''t you report the truth seriously? How can you report such nonsense?" Vicky said with a ferocious expression. The other reporters took photos on Vicky fiercely. The sh was dazzling. Vicky raised her hand to cover her face and snarled, "Stop photographing. I told you to stop that. Where is the security guard? Help! Get rid of them all!" The reporter who was knocked off the microphone by Vicky picked it up again and found it was still useful. She continued to broadcast excitedly, "The person who knocked off my microphone just now was the manager of the Jarrett Group. I just found out that she is the daughter of the chairman of the